







 
   
     
       
         A treatise of dreams & visions wherein the causes, natures, and uses, of nocturnal representations, and the communications both of good and evil angels, as also departed souls, to mankind. Are theosophically unfolded; that is according to the Word of God, and the harmony of created beings. To which is added, a discourse of the causes, natures, and cure of phrensie, madness or distraction. By Tho. Tryon, student in physick.
         Tryon, Thomas, 1634-1703.
      
       
         
           1689
        
      
       Approx. 282 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 160 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-07 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A63812
         Wing T3197A
         ESTC R221812
         99833069
         99833069
         37544
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A63812)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 37544)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 2158:25)
      
       
         
           
             A treatise of dreams & visions wherein the causes, natures, and uses, of nocturnal representations, and the communications both of good and evil angels, as also departed souls, to mankind. Are theosophically unfolded; that is according to the Word of God, and the harmony of created beings. To which is added, a discourse of the causes, natures, and cure of phrensie, madness or distraction. By Tho. Tryon, student in physick.
             Tryon, Thomas, 1634-1703.
          
           [14], 299, [5] p.
           
             s.n.,
             [London :
             1689]
          
           
             Imprint from Wing.
             With six preliminary contents leaves and two final advertisement leaves..
             Some pages stained.
             Reproduction of the original in the Henry E. Huntington Library and Art Gallery.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Dreams -- Early works to 1800.
           Dreams -- Religious aspects -- Christianity -- Early works to 1800.
           Visions -- Early works to 1800.
           Mental illness -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2003-02 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-03 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-04 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-04 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-06 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           TREATISE
           OF
           Dreams
           &
           Visions
           ,
           WHEREIN
           The
           
             Causes
             ,
             Natures
          
           ,
           and
           Vses
           ,
           of
           Nocturnal
           Representations
           ,
           and
           the
           Communications
           both
           of
           Good
           and
           Evil
           Angels
           ,
           as
           also
           departed
           Souls
           ,
           to
           Mankind
           .
           Are
           
             Theosophically
             Vnfolded
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Harmony
           of
           Created
           Beings
           .
        
         
           Night
           unto
           Night
           sheweth
           Wisdom
           ,
           
             Psal.
             19.
             2.
             
          
        
         
           To
           which
           is
           added
           ,
           A
           Discourse
           of
           the
           
             Causes
             ,
             Natures
          
           and
           Cure
           of
           
             Phrensie
             ,
             Madness
          
           or
           Distraction
           .
        
         
           By
           
             Tho.
             Tryon
          
           ,
           Student
           in
           Physick
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           ,
           OR
           CHIEF
           HEADS
           of
           the
           Two
           Ensuing
           Treatises
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             Dreams
             .
          
           
             
               Chapter
               1.
               
            
             
               IS
               by
               Way
               of
               Introduction
               ,
               shewing
               the
               Difficulty
               of
               this
               Werk
               ;
               it
               s
               Usefulness
               both
               in
               Physick
               ,
               morral
               Phylosophy
               and
               Divinity
               .
            
             
               Objections
               against
               the
               Observations
               of
               Dreams
               ,
               Distinguish'd
               and
               Answered
               .
            
             
               
               Those
               that
               have
               hitherto
               Treated
               of
               this
               Subject
               ,
               have
               done
               it
               imperfectly
               ,
               because
               they
               understood
               not
               the
               true
               Radix
               of
               Dreams
               .
            
             
               The
               Vain
               or
               Superstitious
               Conceits
               of
               many
               People
               about
               their
               Dreams
               ,
               no
               Argument
               but
               a
               Wise
               and
               Good
               man
               may
               still
               regard
               his
               ,
               with
               great
               profit
               to
               himself
               .
               
                 from
                 Page
                 1.
                 to
                 P.
              
               11.
               
            
          
           
             
               Chapter
               2.
               
            
             
               Gives
               a
               Definition
               of
               Sleep
               ,
               and
               shews
               its
               Causes
               ,
               Natures
               and
               End.
               
            
             
               The
               Mischief
               when
               't
               is
               too
               long
               .
            
             
               Also
               a
               plain
               Description
               of
               the
               Nature
               and
               Vses
               of
               the
               inward
               Sence's
               Faculties
               of
               man.
               Viz.
               the
               common
               Sence
               ,
               Phantasi●
               ,
               Iudgment
               ,
               Memory
               ,
               and
               where
               each
               of
               them
               Reside
               .
            
             
               Why
               we
               sometimes
               remember
               our
               Dreams
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               not
               .
            
             
               Of
               those
               that
               Talk
               ,
               Rise
               ,
               Walk
               ,
               &c
               in
               their
               sleep
               ;
               the
               Causes
               thereof
               ,
               and
               how
               to
               prevent
               it
               ;
               as
               also
               of
               those
               that
               are
               troubled
               with
               the
               Night-Mare
               ;
               its
               Causes
               and
               Cure.
               
                 from
                 Pag.
                 11
                 ,
                 to
              
               26.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               Chapter
               3.
               
            
             
               Layes
               open
               the
               general
               Cause
               or
               Radix
               of
               Dreams
               ,
               whence
               they
               are
               derived
               ;
               viz.
               from
               the
               ever
               active
               property
               of
               the
               Soul
               ,
               that
               really
               we
               never
               sleep
               without
               Dreaming
               ,
               and
               the
               reasons
               why
               we
               do
               not
               sometimes
               perceive
               it
               .
            
             
               That
               there
               is
               no
               standing
               still
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               God
               or
               Nature
               ;
               whence
               occasionally
               is
               discoursed
               ,
               why
               young
               Converts
               ,
               very
               zealous
               at
               first
               ,
               do
               afterwards
               decay
               in
               Grace
               and
               Knowledge
               :
               the
               Advantages
               of
               being
               sober
               and
               serious
               ,
               and
               pressing
               on
               after
               greater
               Acquisitions
               and
               Attainments
               .
               
                 from
                 Pag.
                 26.
                 to
                 p.
              
               47.
               
            
          
           
             
               Chapter
               4.
               
            
             
               Treats
               of
               the
               Causes
               of
               Dreams
               more
               particularly
               ;
               where
               seven
               Causes
               are
               assigned
               :
               viz.
               
            
             
               1st
               .
               The
               Constitution
               .
            
             
               2dly
               ,
               The
               Profession
               or
               Course
               of
               Life
               .
            
             
               3dly
               ,
               The
               influx
               of
               the
               Planets
               .
            
             
               4thly
               ,
               Diet
               or
               Medicine
               .
            
             
               
               5thly
               ,
               Evil
               Spirits
               .
            
             
               6thly
               ,
               Good
               Spirits
               and
               Angels
               .
            
             
               7thly
               ,
               and
               lastly
               ,
               Extraordinery
               Visions
               from
               God
               ;
               all
               which
               are
               severally
               ●andled
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               reduced
               into
               a
               threefold
               Radix
               ;
               viz.
               either
               1.
               from
               the
               outward
               Principle
               of
               this
               World
               ;
               or
               2.
               from
               the
               dark
               wrath
               ,
               or
               3.
               from
               the
               friendly
               Divine
               Principle
               of
               Gods
               L●ve
               and
               Light
               :
               and
               how
               by
               your
               Dreams
               you
               may
               know
               which
               of
               these
               three
               Principles
               do
               predominate
               in
               your
               Souls
               ;
               with
               a
               distinction
               of
               the
               several
               kinds
               of
               Dreams
               ,
               arising
               from
               each
               Compl●xion
               ,
               
                 Sangnine
                 ,
                 Cholerick
                 ,
                 Melancholy
              
               and
               Phlegmatick
               ;
               as
               a●so
               ,
               of
               those
               that
               flow
               from
               each
               of
               the
               seven
               Planets
               
                 from
                 Pag.
                 47.
                 to
                 p.
              
               58.
               
            
          
           
             
               Chapter
               5.
               
            
             
               Contains
               a
               deep
               and
               serious
               Discourse
               ;
               proving
               that
               Dreams
               are
               a
               Figure
               or
               Resemblance
               of
               the
               Condition
               of
               Souls
               after
               Death
               .
            
             
               The
               representations
               in
               Dreams
               are
               real
               to
               the
               Soul
               ,
               whilst
               we
               sleep
               ,
               tho
               they
               seem
               
               fantasti●k
               to
               us
               after
               we
               wake
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               vast
               difference
               between
               the
               material
               and
               immaterial
               Worlds
               .
               
                 from
                 Pag.
                 58.
                 to
                 p.
              
               68.
               
            
          
           
             
               Chapter
               6.
               
            
             
               Shows
               how
               departed
               Souls
               Communicate
               with
               persons
               living
               ,
               in
               Dreams
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               in
               Apparitions
               .
            
             
               What
               kind
               of
               Bodies
               such
               Apparitions
               have
               ,
               and
               whence
               taken
               .
            
             
               How
               long
               such
               Bodies
               can
               endure
               .
            
             
               Burning
               of
               dead
               Bodies
               a
               means
               to
               prevent
               the
               appearing
               of
               their
               Spirits
               ,
               and
               why
               .
            
             
               An●cessary
               Note
               for
               Midwives
               .
            
             
               That
               it
               is
               casier
               for
               departed
               Souls
               to
               communicate
               with
               us
               in
               Dreams
               ,
               then
               by
               Apparitions
               .
            
             
               Here
               is
               likewise
               discoursed
               of
               the
               Commnnications
               of
               Angels
               with
               men
               .
            
             
               How
               Spirits
               either
               good
               or
               evil
               are
               attracted
               by
               sympathy
               or
               simile
               ,
               and
               their
               effects
               ,
               whence
               the
               vanity
               of
               mens
               imaginations
               and
               desires
               do
               in
               a
               great
               measure
               proceed
               
                 from
                 Pag.
                 68.
                 to
                 p.
              
               89.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               Chapter
               7.
               
            
             
               Treats
               particularly
               of
               the
               Offices
               rendred
               to
               men
               by
               good
               Angels
               .
            
             
               The
               Ground
               of
               min●
               Thoughts
               &
               Actions
               .
            
             
               The
               Shapes
               wherein
               good
               and
               bad
               Angels
               appear
               ,
               and
               the
               Reasons
               thereof
               .
               
                 from
                 Pag
                 89.
                 to
                 p.
              
               125.
               
            
          
           
             
               Chapter
               8.
               
            
             
               Rehearses
               in
               order
               several
               Scripture-Examples
               and
               Testimonies
               touching
               Dreams
               ,
               and
               discants
               thereon
               ;
               illust
               rating
               thereby
               many
               difficult
               Texts
               .
               
                 from
                 Pag.
                 125.
                 to
                 p.
              
               143.
               
            
          
           
             
               Chapter
               9.
               
            
             
               Discourses
               of
               Angels-Guardians
               of
               Countries
               ,
               and
               particular
               Persons
               ,
               and
               their
               Offices
               towards
               men
               ,
               mentioned
               in
               Scripture
               ;
               and
               how
               men
               do
               conciliate
               their
               assistance
               (
               not
               by
               invocation
               or
               worship
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               due
               to
               them
               )
               but
               by
               simile
               ,
               as
               they
               increase
               in
               Faith
               ,
               Holiness
               and
               Innocency
               
                 from
                 Pag.
                 143.
                 to
                 p.
              
               176.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               Chapter
               10.
               
            
             
               Why
               man
               cannot
               communicate
               with
               Spirits
               in
               his
               outward
               Sences
               ,
               but
               in
               Dreams
               and
               Extasies
               .
            
             
               It
               also
               treats
               of
               strange
               material
               Figures
               represented
               ,
               Calls
               heard
               ,
               Blows
               received
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               before
               Death
               .
            
             
               Of
               middle
               Spirits
               .
            
             
               Against
               telling
               of
               Dreams
               .
            
             
               Why
               Dreams
               are
               always
               represented
               in
               coopereal
               Forms
               ,
               and
               in
               what
               sence
               mens
               Works
               are
               said
               to
               follow
               them
               after
               death
               .
               
                 from
                 Pag.
                 176.
                 to
                 p.
              
               202.
               
            
          
           
             
               Chapter
               11.
               
            
             
               Offers
               reasons
               why
               we
               are
               not
               to
               think
               that
               these
               Communications
               from
               good
               Ange●s
               by
               Dreams
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               so
               frequent
               in
               former
               times
               ,
               are
               not
               now
               wholly
               ceased
               .
            
             
               Together
               with
               the
               Reasons
               why
               the
               same
               〈◊〉
               are
               so
               Rare
               and
               Seldom
               .
               
                 from
                 Pag.
                 202.
                 to
                 p.
              
               219.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               Chapter
               12.
               
            
             
               The
               causes
               why
               Dreams
               are
               always
               represented
               actually
               present
               .
            
             
               As
               also
               of
               the
               means
               tending
               to
               promote
               intellectual
               Communications
               ,
               the
               Excellency
               of
               Temperance
               ,
               and
               a
               regular
               Diet
               ,
               and
               sober
               vertuous
               course
               of
               Life
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               doth
               mighly
               advance
               true
               significant
               and
               profitable
               Dreams
               ,
               and
               helps
               to
               make
               an
               honest
               useful
               Emprovement
               thereof
               .
            
             
               Also
               a
               Conclusion
               of
               the
               whole
               ,
               exhorting
               to
               Piety
               ,
               Holiness
               and
               Innocency
               .
               
                 from
                 Pag.
                 219.
                 to
                 p.
              
               249.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             Madness
          
           
             
               Section
               1.
               
            
             
               DEfines
               the
               several
               sorts
               of
               Distraction
               ,
               that
               the
               same
               ariseth
               not
               so
               much
               from
               Excess
               of
               any
               of
               the
               Humors
               ,
               as
               from
               irregular
               Passions
               of
               the
               mind
               ,
               and
               poysonous
               Ferments
               .
               Pag.
               249
               ,
               250
               ,
               251.
               
            
          
           
             
               Section
               2.
               
            
             
               The
               particular
               Passions
               most
               apt
               to
               cause
               it
               Pag.
               251
               ,
               252
               ,
               253.
               
            
          
           
             
               Section
               3.
               
            
             
               The
               maner
               how
               they
               disorder
               the
               Soul
               Pag.
               253
               ,
               254
               ,
               255
               ,
               256.
               
            
          
           
             
               Section
               4.
               
            
             
               Pride
               the
               general
               cause
               of
               several
               sorts
               of
               Madness
               .
               Pag.
               256
               ,
               257
               ,
               258.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               Section
               5.
               
            
             
               Madness
               is
               a
               bringing
               forth
               of
               all
               conceptions
               or
               imaginations
               ,
               as
               fast
               as
               they
               arise
               ,
               without
               any
               choice
               .
               
                 from
                 Pag.
                 258.
                 to
                 p.
              
               261.
               
            
          
           
             
               Section
               6.
               
            
             
               They
               have
               no
               Vail
               to
               cover
               or
               disguise
               themselves
               with
               .
               Pag.
               261
               ,
               262.
               
            
          
           
             
               Section
               7.
               
            
             
               Most
               of
               the
               actions
               of
               men
               are
               worse
               ,
               and
               more
               mischievous
               and
               silly
               ,
               then
               those
               of
               common
               Madmen
               ;
               proved
               by
               particular
               instances
               .
               
                 from
                 Pag.
                 262
                 to
                 p.
              
               267.
               
            
          
           
             
               Section
               8.
               
            
             
               The
               several
               species
               of
               Madness
               ;
               and
               how
               by
               their
               Carriage
               you
               may
               know
               what
               Principle
               is
               most
               predominate
               in
               each
               .
               Pag.
               267
               ,
               258
               ,
               269.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               Section
               9.
               
            
             
               A
               description
               of
               Madness
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               seven
               Planets
               ,
               that
               the
               Stars
               ,
               especially
               the
               Moon
               has
               great
               Power
               over
               such
               distemper'd
               People
               .
               
                 from
                 pag.
                 269.
                 to
                 p.
              
               274.
               
            
          
           
             
               Section
               10.
               
            
             
               The
               humours
               of
               Drunkenness
               and
               Phrensie
               compared
               .
               
                 from
                 Pag.
                 274.
                 to
                 p.
              
               279.
               
            
          
           
             
               Section
               11.
               
            
             
               Why
               Mad
               people
               are
               stronger
               ,
               and
               can
               endure
               more
               Cold
               and
               Hunger
               ,
               then
               when
               in
               their
               Sences
               .
               
                 from
                 Pag.
                 279.
                 to
                 p.
              
               284.
               
            
          
           
             
               Section
               12.
               
            
             
               Of
               the
               Original
               Seat
               or
               Spring
               of
               Madness
               in
               the
               Body
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               the
               Spleen
               which
               first
               disorders
               the
               Brain
               .
               Pag.
               284
               ,
               245
               ,
               286.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               Section
               13.
               
            
             
               Of
               External
               Causes
               of
               Madness
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               bite
               of
               a
               mad
               Dog
               ,
               eating
               
                 Jarantula
                 ,
                 Hanbane
              
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               .
               Pag.
               286
               ,
               287
               ,
               288.
               
            
          
           
             
               Section
               14.
               
            
             
               Of
               the
               Cure
               of
               Madness
               ,
               why
               no
               more
               succesfuls
               Humble
               Advice
               to
               the
               Governors
               of
               Bethlem
               ,
               to
               restrain
               their
               Officers
               from
               admitting
               swarms
               of
               people
               to
               come
               in
               and
               prate
               with
               the
               poor
               distracted
               people
               ;
               showing
               the
               several
               mischiefs
               thence
               arising
               ,
               and
               intimation
               of
               the
               right
               method
               of
               Cure.
               
                 from
                 P.
                 288.
                 to
                 p.
              
               296.
               
            
          
           
             
               Section
               15.
               
            
             
               A
               fine
               Experiment
               of
               Curing
               such
               as
               are
               bitten
               by
               a
               mad
               Dog
               ,
               recommended
               to
               Tryal
               in
               all
               other
               sorts
               of
               inveterate
               Madness
               :
               And
               Concludes
               ,
               with
               advice
               for
               preventing
               disorders
               of
               mind
               .
               Pag.
               296
               ,
               297
               ,
               298
               ,
               299.
               
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           DISCOURSE
           OF
           Dreams
           AND
           Uisions
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             The
             INTRODUCTION
             ,
          
           
             Shewing
             the
             Difficulty
             ,
             and
             yet
             Vsefulness
             of
             this
             Subject
             ;
             and
             how
             Imperfectly
             the
             same
             has
             hitherto
             been
             Handled
             by
             Others
             .
          
           
             THE
             matters
             we
             propose
             to
             handle
             in
             this
             Treatise
             ,
             are
             abstruce
             ,
             various
             ,
             profound
             and
             mysterious
             ,
             since
             man
             has
             so
             far
             
             Eclipsed
             those
             glorious
             Intell●ctual
             Beams
             planted
             in
             his
             nature
             by
             the
             
               Father
               of
               Lights
            
             ;
             since
             he
             has
             interposed
             such
             a
             Chaos
             of
             gross
             Imaginations
             and
             Earthly
             Affections
             ,
             and
             Clouds
             of
             Bituminous
             Smoke
             ,
             fetcht
             from
             the
             Infernal
             pit
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             seems
             altogether
             inveloped
             with
             a
             pithy
             Darkness
             ,
             Dismal
             as
             that
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             which
             
               might
               be
               felt
            
             ,
             and
             is
             forced
             (
             as
             the
             Prophet
             speaks
             )
             
               to
               grope
               even
               at
               noonday
            
             ,
             being
             become
             almost
             an
             utter
             stranger
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             marvellous
             Works
             of
             his
             Creator
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             the
             most
             Towering
             Mortals
             ,
             that
             call
             themselves
             Philosophers
             ,
             feed
             their
             halffamisht
             Intellectuals
             with
             Airy
             Notions
             ,
             instead
             of
             Solid
             Speculations
             ;
             blunder
             on
             ,
             Hoodwinckt
             by
             Tradition
             ,
             in
             a
             constant
             flesh-pleasing
             Road
             of
             Error
             ,
             and
             a
             Contentious
             Sophistry
             of
             Words
             ,
             whilst
             in
             Truth
             ,
             they
             know
             nothing
             ,
             as
             they
             ought
             to
             know
             of
             Themselves
             or
             their
             Maker
             ;
             
             of
             the
             principals
             themselves
             are
             composed
             of
             ,
             or
             what
             makes
             them
             Men
             ;
             much
             less
             are
             they
             acquainted
             with
             the
             
               Sympathetical
               Harmony
               of
               the
               Vniverse
            
             ,
             that
             
               true
               Musick
               of
               the
               Sphears
            
             ,
             that
             
               Golden
               Chain
            
             which
             unites
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ;
             nor
             indeed
             do
             they
             ken
             the
             Reason
             of
             the
             most
             obvious
             operations
             of
             Nature
             .
             Now
             't
             is
             no
             wonder
             if
             a
             Discourse
             of
             such
             
               sublime
               Subjects
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Entertainments
             of
             our
             Souls
             (
             during
             the
             Body's
             Noctural
             Repose
             )
             when
             they
             having
             shaken
             off
             for
             a
             time
             the
             Fetters
             of
             the
             Senses
             ,
             are
             
               upon
               the
               Wing
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Suburbs
             of
             Eternity
             ;
             of
             the
             
               secret
               Intercourses
               of
               Spirits
            
             with
             Humanity
             ,
             and
             the
             
               wonderful
               Communications
            
             of
             the
             divine
             Goodness
             to
             his
             Servants
             in
             Dreams
             and
             Uisions
             'T
             is
             nothing
             strange
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             if
             such
             discourses
             seem
             very
             uncouth
             and
             extravagant
             to
             their
             unprepared
             Apprehensions
             ;
             nor
             is
             it
             unlikely
             ,
             that
             (
             as
             pride
             is
             always
             a
             Companion
             of
             Self
             Conceited
             
             Ignorance
             )
             they
             should
             scoff
             at
             and
             deride
             the
             very
             mention
             of
             such
             things
             with
             the
             highest
             Contempt
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             we
             write
             not
             to
             such
             Spirits
             ,
             that
             like
             the
             
               deaf
               Adder
               ,
               will
               not
               hear
               the
               Voice
               of
               the
               Charmer
               charm
               he
               never
               so
               wisely
               ,
            
             people
             full
             of
             themselves
             ,
             that
             is
             of
             Noise
             and
             Vanity
             ;
             so
             ●o
             the
             meek
             and
             modest
             souls
             ,
             that
             in
             humility
             daily
             wait
             at
             the
             Gates
             of
             
               Wisdom's
               Temple
            
             ,
             have
             some
             hopes
             th●●
             this
             discourse
             may
             be
             bo●●
             acceptable
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             kind
             useful
             .
          
           
             I
             acknowledge
             ,
             't
             is
             very
             difficult
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             to
             be
             undertaken
             by
             such
             a
             
               ●●ak
               unlearned
               〈◊〉
               by
               Worm
               ;
               't
               is
               〈◊〉
               therefore
               〈…〉
               Confidence
               of
               Self-Strength
               ,
               Wisdom
            
             or
             
               Knowledge
               〈◊〉
            
             by
             ,
             through
             and
             under
             the
             Assistance
             of
             that
             illuminating
             Spirit
             whic●
             reveals
             Secrets
             to
             Babes
             ,
             and
             giveth
             both
             the
             will
             and
             
               the
               deed
            
             ,
             tha●
             I
             with
             fear
             and
             trembling
             begin
             th●
             d●quisition
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             proportion
             
             of
             Light
             he
             hath
             ,
             or
             shall
             be
             pleased
             to
             grant
             unto
             me
             ;
             and
             therefore
             as
             the
             wise
             and
             holy
             A●●ients
             commend
             every
             important
             Enterprize
             with
             Humble
             
               Pra●ers
               (
               for
               the
               fear
               of
               the
            
             Lord
             is
             alwayes
             the
             
               beginning
               of
               Wisdom
            
             )
             so
             with
             an
             in●ire
             Resignation
             ,
             on
             the
             ben●●●
             knees
             of
             my
             soul
             ,
             at
             his
             adorable
             Foo●stool
             ,
             I
             beseech
             
               His
               All-suffi●iency
            
             to
             supply
             my
             Weakness
             ,
             
               His
               Truth
            
             to
             sustain
             my
             Error
             ,
             
               His
               Wisdom
            
             to
             enlighten
             my
             Dulness
             and
             Ignorance
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             ,
             in
             some
             measure
             ,
             comprehend
             and
             explain
             those
             
               condite
               Misteries
            
             ,
             and
             the
             knowledge
             thereof
             encreasing
             ,
             be
             serviceable
             to
             his
             Glory
             ,
             and
             the
             profit
             of
             those
             that
             fear
             his
             name
             ,
             and
             desire
             to
             live
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             be
             partakers
             of
             his
             blessed
             Kingdom
             of
             Love
             and
             Glory
             .
          
           
             Yet
             it
             is
             not
             unlikly
             that
             som
             good
             and
             very
             well-meaning
             p●rsons
             being
             sway'd
             with
             popular
             opinions
             ,
             and
             possessed
             with
             certain
             narrow
             
             principles
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             long
             imb●b'd
             ,
             without
             ever
             throughly
             examining
             ,
             or
             so
             much
             as
             inquiring
             into
             ;
             nay
             ,
             never
             in
             their
             Lives
             haying
             deliberately
             thought
             upon
             the
             
               nature
               of
               the
               things
            
             here
             treated
             of
             ,
             may
             think
             our
             pains
             very
             superfluous
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             whole
             subject
             of
             Dreams
             is
             altogether
             Vanity
             ,
             or
             perhaps
             ,
             as
             some
             may
             conceive
             Superstitious
             ,
             and
             unlawful
             to
             be
             taken
             notice
             of
             .
             But
             if
             these
             honest
             souls
             will
             be
             pleased
             but
             to
             consider
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             Physitians
             generally
             agree
             ,
             that
             the
             natural
             temperament
             or
             complexion
             ,
             and
             consequently
             many
             times
             the
             secret
             Diseases
             of
             persons
             are
             as
             soon
             ,
             or
             better
             found
             out
             by
             their
             Dreams
             ,
             than
             by
             any
             outward
             signs
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             since
             the
             
               Heart
               of
               man
               is
               deceitful
               above
               all
               things
               ,
            
             therefore
             for
             him
             that
             would
             truly
             
               know
               himself
            
             ,
             it
             has
             by
             wise
             Doctors
             of
             Morality
             been
             always
             advised
             to
             
             take
             notice
             (
             amongst
             other
             things
             )
             of
             his
             usual
             Dreams
             ,
             there
             being
             scarce
             any
             thing
             that
             more
             discovers
             the
             secret
             bent
             of
             our
             minds
             and
             inclinations
             to
             Vertue
             or
             Vice
             ,
             or
             this
             or
             that
             particular
             Evil
             ,
             as
             
               Pride
               ,
               Covetousness
               ,
               Sensuality
            
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             then
             these
             nocturnal
             sallies
             and
             reaches
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             which
             are
             more
             free
             &
             undisguis'd
             ,
             &
             with
             less
             reserve
             than
             such
             as
             are
             manifested
             when
             we
             are
             awake
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             If
             they
             shall
             call
             to
             mind
             (
             which
             I
             more
             especially
             advise
             them
             to
             do
             )
             that
             as
             Dreams
             are
             one
             of
             the
             clearest
             natural
             Arguments
             of
             the
             Immortality
             of
             our
             Souls
             ,
             so
             they
             were
             one
             of
             the
             usual
             wayes
             ,
             whereby
             God
             vouchsafed
             of
             old
             to
             Reveal
             his
             commands
             and
             secrets
             to
             the
             Prophets
             and
             holy
             men
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             is
             one
             of
             his
             gracious
             promises
             ,
             touching
             the
             Glory
             and
             fuller
             manifestations
             of
             the
             Gospel
             dispensation
             ,
             
               that
               then
               their
               young
               men
               should
               See
               Visions
               and
               their
               old
               men
               Dream
               Dreams
               .
            
             And
             
             if
             withall
             they
             shall
             without
             prejudice
             read
             over
             what
             we
             have
             candidly
             written
             touching
             all
             these
             Considerations
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             Remarkable
             matters
             relating
             thereunto
             in
             the
             following
             Treatise
             .
             When
             ,
             I
             sa●
             ,
             in
             a
             true
             Light
             they
             have
             seriously
             laid
             to
             heart
             all
             this
             ,
             I
             am
             apt
             to
             think
             they
             may
             find
             cause
             to
             entertain
             other
             Conceptions
             ,
             and
             more
             favourable
             Sentiments
             ,
             and
             judge
             this
             hitherto
             too
             much
             neglected
             study
             well
             worthy
             of
             their
             future
             Regards
             :
             I
             call
             it
             
               neglected
               study
            
             ;
             for
             though
             not
             few
             of
             the
             Antients
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             latter
             times
             have
             written
             concerning
             Dreams
             ,
             as
             
               Aristole
               ,
               Themistius
               ,
               Artimedorus
               ,
               Carden
               ,
            
             &c.
             yet
             did
             they
             not
             sufficiently
             comprehend
             the
             
               true
               Nature
            
             ,
             Sourse
             ,
             Original
             or
             Radix
             thereof
             ,
             nor
             the
             real
             Distinctions
             that
             are
             to
             be
             made
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             whence
             each
             kind
             do
             proceed
             ;
             but
             have
             treated
             of
             the
             same
             so
             Darkly
             ,
             and
             at
             Random
             ,
             with
             so
             little
             assurance
             
             and
             probability
             ,
             that
             amongst
             a
             Thousand
             Significations
             by
             them
             assigned
             ,
             we
             shall
             hardly
             find
             two
             or
             three
             true
             ,
             having
             no
             more
             sollid
             Root
             or
             Experience
             for
             what
             they
             advance
             ,
             then
             Conjectures
             or
             Imaginations
             ,
             whereof
             they
             have
             made
             large
             Volumns
             ,
             which
             do
             but
             r●nder
             those
             that
             mind
             them
             ,
             more
             anxious
             and
             perplexed
             than
             before
             .
          
           
             And
             though
             abundance
             of
             ignorant
             People
             (
             foolish
             Women
             ,
             and
             Men
             as
             weak
             )
             have
             in
             all
             Times
             ,
             and
             do
             frequently
             at
             this
             day
             make
             many
             ridiculous
             &
             superstitious
             Observations
             from
             their
             Dreams
             ,
             which
             for
             the
             most
             part
             arising
             from
             the
             meer
             sensitive
             brutish
             nature
             ,
             do
             indeed
             signifie
             no
             more
             than
             those
             of
             Beasts
             (
             as
             we
             shall
             more
             fully
             demonstrate
             in
             the
             following
             discourse
             )
             yet
             still
             the
             Essential
             nature
             and
             use
             of
             Dreams
             ,
             may
             justly
             be
             said
             to
             be
             neglected
             ,
             because
             instead
             thereof
             ,
             vain
             and
             idle
             notions
             are
             imbraced
             ,
             
             just
             as
             if
             a
             body
             should
             go
             to
             chop
             with
             a
             Saw
             ,
             or
             to
             saw
             with
             an
             Ax
             ;
             he
             uses
             indeed
             those
             Instruments
             ,
             but
             absurdly
             ,
             and
             to
             no
             purpose
             but
             his
             own
             Detriment
             .
             And
             yet
             ought
             not
             this
             common
             abuse
             of
             misconstrued
             Dreams
             ,
             at
             all
             to
             derogate
             from
             the
             worth
             of
             the
             thing
             it self
             ,
             duly
             regulated
             ,
             any
             more
             than
             because
             some
             men
             are
             drunk
             ,
             therefore
             we
             shuld
             with
             Licurgus
             ,
             cut
             down
             all
             Vines
             ;
             or
             because
             many
             greedy
             people
             surfeit
             themselves
             with
             Victuals
             ,
             or
             rashly
             prejudice
             their
             Health
             ,
             by
             Tampering
             with
             Medicines
             they
             do
             not
             understand
             ,
             therefore
             we
             should
             abandon
             Food
             ,
             and
             all
             sorts
             of
             Physick
             ,
             'T
             is
             certain
             every
             thing
             has
             
               two
               Handles
            
             ;
             and
             so
             much
             is
             man
             degenerated
             ,
             that
             he
             generally
             lays
             hold
             on
             the
             worst
             .
             Thus
             he
             turns
             Religion
             into
             Superstition
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             useful
             things
             into
             the
             most
             destructive
             .
             But
             all
             this
             still
             happens
             through
             his
             own
             ill
             conduct
             &
             Error
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP
             II.
             
          
           
             Of
             Sleep
             ,
             its
             Causes
             and
             Natures
             :
             The
             internal
             Senses
             described
             :
             With
             a
             digression
             touching
             those
             that
             walk
             in
             their
             Sleep
             ;
             as
             also
             of
             the
             disease
             commonly
             called
             ,
             The
             Night-Mare
             .
          
           
             TO
             Discourse
             Effectually
             of
             Dreams
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             requisit
             to
             premise
             some
             brief
             Considerations
             touching
             Sleep
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             stage
             whereon
             those
             Phantasms
             and
             Representations
             are
             acted
             ,
             and
             the
             time
             in
             which
             our
             souls
             are
             taken
             up
             with
             the
             business
             of
             Dreams
             .
          
           
             Sleep
             is
             the
             
               natural
               Rest
               of
               a
               living
               Creature
               ,
               or
               a
               partial
               temporary
               Cessation
               of
               animal
               Astions
               ,
               and
               the
               functions
               of
               the
               external
               Senses
               ,
               caused
               (
               immediately
               )
               by
               the
               weakness
               of
               the
               Animal
               Faculty
               ,
               proceeding
               from
               a
               sweet
               and
               stupif●ing
               Vapour
               ,
               arising
               from
               
               the
               Concoction
               and
               Digestion
               of
               the
               Alimentary
               Food
               Exhaled
               from
               the
               Stomach
               ,
               and
               thence
               ascending
               to
               the
               Brain
               and
               matering
               and
               bedewing
               it
               with
               un●tious
               Fumes
               whereby
               the
               operations
               of
               the
               Senses
               are
               for
               a
               time
               obstructed
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               the
               powers
               both
               of
               the
               Mind
               and
               Body
               may
               b●
               re●ruited
               ,
               refreshed
               and
               strengthened
               .
            
             But
             besides
             the
             Exhalations
             from
             the
             Concoction
             of
             the
             Food
             received
             ,
             and
             the
             native
             frigidity
             (
             or
             coolness
             )
             of
             the
             Brain
             ,
             congealing
             those
             exhaled
             Vapours
             ,
             there
             are
             many
             accidental
             Causes
             ,
             which
             by
             consuming
             the
             Spirits
             ,
             occasion
             Sleep
             ,
             as
             overmuch
             Labor
             ,
             Weariness
             ,
             immoderate
             Heat
             ,
             intense
             Cold
             ,
             overmuch
             Evacuation
             ;
             things
             which
             pleasingly
             amuse
             or
             charm
             the
             Spirits
             ,
             as
             Musick
             ,
             the
             murmurs
             of
             soft
             falls
             of
             Waters
             ,
             profound
             Cogitations
             ,
             Darkness
             ,
             or
             the
             departure
             of
             the
             Sun
             from
             our
             Horizon
             ;
             for
             all
             Light
             is
             both
             active
             and
             actuating
             ;
             so
             the
             Sun
             being
             the
             
             Vehicle
             or
             
               mage
               of
               ntellectual
               Light
            
             ,
             and
             Fountain
             of
             
               Li
               ht
               Natural
            
             ,
             not
             only
             heats
             and
             vi●●●ies
             ,
             and
             communicateth
             a
             certain
             briskness
             and
             cheerfulness
             to
             all
             Creatures
             by
             his
             presence
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             the
             consequence
             of
             his
             with-drawing
             ,
             or
             absence
             ,
             strikes
             a
             certain
             occult
             and
             dolesom
             sense
             of
             sadness
             on
             the
             spirits
             of
             all
             animated
             Creatures
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             defect
             of
             his
             exhilirating
             Beams
             :
             Lastly
             ,
             There
             are
             certain
             stupifying
             Medicaments
             drawn
             from
             Somniferous
             Herbs
             and
             Plants
             of
             the
             Vegetable
             Kingdom
             ,
             as
             
               Poppies
               ,
               Lettice
               ,
               Opium
            
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             which
             are
             easily
             able
             by
             their
             vapourous
             Quality
             to
             overcom
             the
             Brain
             ,
             and
             thence
             occasion
             Sleep
             .
          
           
             Whence
             it
             appears
             that
             the
             
               material
               Cause
            
             of
             Sleep
             is
             a
             vapour
             exhaling
             and
             ascending
             the
             Bra●n
             ,
             which
             vapour
             sometimes
             proceeds
             from
             diseased
             corrupted
             Humours
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             Sleep
             is
             not
             natural
             ,
             but
             
             unsound
             ,
             troublesom
             ,
             &
             the
             symtom
             of
             a
             disease
             .
             The
             natural
             vapour
             is
             that
             which
             either
             ariseth
             from
             the
             Concoction
             of
             the
             aliment
             in
             the
             Stomach
             ,
             which
             generally
             causeth
             a
             man's
             
               first
               Sleep
            
             ,
             which
             therefore
             is
             more
             sound
             ,
             deep
             and
             vehement
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             more
             
               gross
               Exhalations
            
             ,
             and
             more
             turbulent
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             impurity
             of
             the
             vapours
             ,
             or
             else
             't
             is
             the
             Ebullition
             ,
             or
             Boyling
             up
             of
             the
             more
             fervid
             Blood
             ,
             which
             commonly
             causeth
             morning
             Sleeps
             ,
             which
             are
             more
             sweet
             ,
             light
             and
             apt
             for
             Dreams
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             more
             pure
             vapours
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             rare
             and
             perlucid
             Exhalations
             ;
             but
             when
             the
             same
             is
             too
             long
             continued
             ,
             't
             is
             apt
             to
             fill
             the
             head
             with
             vapours
             ,
             which
             being
             so
             over
             filled
             ,
             is
             disturbed
             ,
             and
             Akes
             ,
             and
             occasions
             
               Rhumes
               ,
               Catarhs
               ,
               Consumption
               of
               the
               Lungs
               ,
            
             and
             many
             other
             inconveniencies
             ,
             which
             all
             people
             should
             take
             special
             notice
             of
             ,
             and
             endeavour
             to
             
             prevent
             ,
             especially
             the
             nice
             and
             
               Sloathfull
               Dames
            
             of
             the
             Female
             Sex
             ,
             who
             both
             by
             their
             Constitution
             and
             want
             of
             Exercise
             ,
             and
             ill
             customs
             in
             this
             kind
             ,
             do
             more
             abound
             with
             moist
             Humors
             ,
             and
             consequently
             are
             more
             obnoxious
             to
             those
             Mischiefs
             .
             The
             Form
             of
             Sleep
             consists
             in
             a
             free
             and
             willing
             cessation
             of
             the
             external
             Sences
             ;
             for
             when
             the
             first
             Censorium
             (
             which
             is
             called
             the
             Organ
             of
             the
             common
             Sense
             )
             is
             bound
             and
             obstructed
             with
             a
             soporiferous
             vapour
             ,
             the
             external
             Actions
             of
             the
             animal
             Functions
             cease
             .
          
           
             Here
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             outward
             Senses
             are
             Five
             in
             number
             ,
             viz.
             
               Seeing
               ,
               Hearing
               ,
               Feeling
               ,
               Tasting
            
             and
             Smelling
             ,
             of
             which
             ,
             if
             any
             one
             remain
             free
             ,
             and
             not
             affected
             ,
             sleep
             cannot
             be
             perfect
             ,
             as
             where
             any
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             a
             person
             that
             has
             the
             use
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             happens
             to
             be
             affected
             ,
             such
             person
             cannot
             be
             said
             to
             be
             composedly
             vigilent
             :
             So
             there
             are
             
             also
             Four
             other
             Senses
             ,
             called
             Internal
             ,
             because
             feared
             within
             the
             Brain-pan
             ,
             and
             whose
             objects
             are
             not
             only
             the
             species
             of
             things
             present
             ,
             but
             they
             perceive
             the
             sensible
             species
             of
             things
             
               absent
               ,
               past
            
             ,
             and
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             1st
             ,
             The
             first
             ,
             called
             the
             
               common
               Sense
            
             ,
             where
             all
             the
             diverse
             Objects
             apprehended
             ,
             or
             rather
             communicated
             by
             the
             outward
             Senses
             ,
             are
             assembled
             ,
             and
             gathered
             together
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             they
             may
             afterwards
             be
             compared
             ,
             distinguished
             and
             discerned
             the
             one
             from
             the
             other
             ,
             which
             the
             particular
             Senses
             could
             not
             do
             ,
             being
             every
             one
             attentive
             to
             his
             proper
             object
             ,
             and
             not
             able
             to
             take
             cognizance
             thereof
             ,
             or
             of
             his
             Companion
             ;
             for
             to
             speak
             properly
             ,
             we
             know
             not
             what
             we
             see
             
               simply
               by
               our
               Eyes
            
             ,
             or
             hear
             by
             our
             Ears
             ,
             but
             by
             our
             
               common
               Sense
            
             ,
             which
             judgeth
             rightly
             thereof
             ,
             the
             other
             being
             but
             the
             Organs
             to
             bring
             the
             representations
             of
             things
             thither
             to
             be
             censured
             
             and
             judged
             of
             ,
             whence
             properly
             all
             their
             Objects
             and
             Offices
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             his
             .
          
           
             2dly
             ,
             The
             Phantasie
             doth
             more
             fully
             examine
             the
             species
             perceived
             by
             the
             common
             Sense
             ,
             whether
             of
             things
             present
             or
             absent
             ,
             keeping
             them
             longer
             ,
             and
             thence
             making
             new
             and
             compounded
             Images
             or
             Conceits
             of
             
               its
               own
            
             .
             Its
             Objects
             are
             ,
             all
             the
             species
             communicated
             thereunto
             by
             the
             
               common
               Sense
            
             ,
             whereby
             (
             especially
             in
             the
             Melancholy
             People
             )
             ▪
             it
             fancies
             many
             other
             things
             ,
             as
             
               Centaurs
               ,
               Chimaera's
            
             ,
             and
             a
             thousand
             odd
             Forms
             which
             never
             really
             had
             beeing
             in
             the
             Nature
             of
             Things
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             that
             the
             parts
             thereof
             must
             alwayes
             consist
             of
             such
             thing
             of
             which
             we
             have
             seen
             ,
             read
             ,
             or
             heard
             of
             ,
             it
             is
             (
             or
             ought
             to
             be
             )
             in
             men
             Govern'd
             or
             regulated
             by
             Reason
             ,
             but
             in
             Beasts
             ●t
             seems
             to
             be
             the
             highest
             Faculty
             ●●eir
             nature
             is
             endued
             with
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             Iudgment
             (
             or
             Reason
             )
             is
             a
             Superious
             Faculty
             in
             man
             ,
             appointed
             to
             Rule
             over
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             the
             Guide
             of
             Actions
             ,
             or
             judge
             of
             the
             little
             world
             ,
             to
             approve
             of
             what
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             reject
             what
             is
             Evil.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Memory
             is
             a
             Retentive
             Faculty
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             whose
             Office
             is
             to
             Register
             up
             all
             the
             species
             which
             the
             other
             senses
             have
             introduced
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             forth-comming
             ,
             or
             ready
             when
             occasion
             shall
             serve
             ,
             or
             they
             are
             called
             for
             by
             the
             Phantacy
             or
             Reason
             ;
             whence
             some
             to
             illustrate
             the
             use
             of
             all
             these
             powers
             ,
             have
             compared
             them
             to
             a
             
               Court
               of
               Iudicature
            
             ,
             the
             outward
             Senses
             being
             as
             Solicitors
             that
             bring
             the
             Causes
             ;
             the
             
               Common
               Sense
            
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Master
               of
               Requests
            
             ,
             who
             receives
             all
             their
             Informations
             ;
             the
             Phantacy
             like
             the
             Lawyers
             and
             Advocates
             ,
             that
             bandy
             the
             business
             to
             and
             fro
             in
             sever●l
             forms
             ,
             with
             a
             deal
             of
             noise
             and
             b●ffle
             Reason
             ,
             as
             the
             Iudge
             ,
             that
             having
             calmly
             
             heard
             each
             parties
             Pretentions
             ,
             pronounces
             ,
             an
             upright
             Sentence
             ;
             and
             Memory
             as
             the
             Clark
             records
             the
             whole
             proceedings
             .
          
           
             Whether
             these
             several
             Faculties
             have
             
               distinct
               Seats
            
             ,
             or
             Cells
             in
             the
             Brain
             ,
             has
             been
             much
             disputed
             by
             
               Anatomists
               ,
               Physitians
            
             and
             Philosophers
             :
             The
             great
             Argument
             of
             thos●
             that
             would
             have
             it
             so
             ,
             is
             that
             't
             is
             certain
             by
             Experience
             (
             which
             they
             confirm
             by
             many
             Instances
             )
             that
             sometimes
             one
             of
             these
             may
             be
             hurt
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             remain
             found
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             Phantacy
             may
             be
             impared
             ,
             yet
             both
             Iudgment
             and
             Memory
             remain
             unhurt
             :
             The
             Iudgment
             cract
             ,
             yet
             Phantacy
             and
             Memory
             active
             ,
             and
             the
             Memory
             Spoilt
             ,
             yet
             Phantacy
             and
             Iudgment
             (
             as
             to
             things
             present
             )
             good
             .
             But
             as
             in
             the
             Stomach
             by
             several
             distempers
             ,
             several
             Faculties
             are
             hurt
             ,
             as
             by
             moist
             diseases
             ,
             the
             Retentive
             ;
             by
             dry
             ,
             the
             digestive
             ;
             and
             yet
             it
             will
             not
             thereupon
             follow
             ,
             
             the
             digestive
             and
             Retentive
             have
             distinct
             Organs
             or
             Seats
             ;
             So
             it
             may
             possibly
             happen
             in
             these
             Faculties
             of
             fle
             Brain
             ,
             without
             assigning
             to
             each
             a
             distinct
             Cell
             ,
             though
             the
             common
             Opinion
             (
             and
             for
             ought
             I
             know
             it
             may
             be
             true
             )
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Phantasie
             resides
             in
             the
             formost
             ,
             the
             Judgment
             in
             the
             middle
             ,
             and
             the
             Memory
             in
             the
             hindermost
             Ventricle
             of
             the
             Brain
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             reduce
             what
             has
             been
             said
             of
             these
             internal
             Senses
             to
             our
             present
             Subject
             ;
             you
             are
             to
             note
             ,
             that
             the
             Imagination
             is
             ever
             busie
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             far
             as
             I
             can
             perceive
             )
             never
             Sleeps
             ;
             the
             Iudgment
             or
             Reason
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             is
             impedited
             from
             acting
             ,
             especially
             after
             its
             common
             way
             or
             outward
             Fashion
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             sleeps
             .
             The
             Memory
             sometimes
             is
             more
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             less
             clouded
             and
             obstructed
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             fumes
             sent
             up
             ;
             and
             hence
             it
             comes
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             sometimes
             a
             clearer
             ,
             sometimes
             a
             more
             confused
             ,
             and
             
             sometimes
             scarce
             any
             Apprehension
             or
             Remembrance
             of
             our
             Dreams
             when
             we
             awake
             .
             But
             of
             this
             we
             shall
             have
             occasion
             to
             speak
             further
             ,
             in
             the
             following
             Discourse●
          
           
             And
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             shall
             conclude
             this
             Chapter
             of
             Sleep
             with
             a
             brief
             Account
             of
             two
             strange
             accidents
             that
             are
             wont
             to
             happen
             to
             some
             people
             therein
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             of
             such
             as
             
               walk
               in
               their
               Sleep
            
             ,
             and
             of
             such
             as
             are
             troubled
             with
             that
             which
             is
             commonly
             called
             ,
             the
             Incubus
             ,
             or
             Night-Mare
             .
          
           
             As
             touching
             of
             the
             first
             ,
             that
             some
             people
             there
             are
             ,
             who
             whilest
             they
             are
             fast
             asleep
             ,
             leap
             our
             of
             their
             Beds
             ,
             unlock
             
               Doors
               ▪
            
             go
             into
             the
             Streets
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             on
             Tops
             of
             Houses
             ,
             or
             other
             dangerous
             places
             ,
             where
             they
             would
             not
             go
             waking
             ,
             and
             if
             not
             interruped
             ,
             will
             again
             return
             to
             their
             Beds
             .
             The
             matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             is
             so
             notorious
             ,
             that
             I
             need
             not
             spend
             time
             to
             prove
             it
             by
             
             instances
             ,
             since
             I
             think
             there
             are
             few
             but
             know
             ,
             or
             have
             been
             most
             credibly
             inform'd
             thereof
             ,
             among
             some
             of
             their
             Acquaintance
             :
             But
             the
             Cause
             or
             Reason
             of
             all
             this
             is
             more
             occult
             ,
             which
             I
             shall
             endeavour
             to
             discover
             ,
             as
             it
             occurs
             to
             my
             present
             thoughts
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             observable
             ,
             those
             that
             have
             these
             Vagaries
             ,
             are
             generally
             (
             and
             I
             think
             I
             may
             say
             always
             )
             
               young
               people
            
             ,
             in
             the
             flower
             of
             their
             years
             ,
             and
             strength
             ,
             of
             
               Sanguine
               Complections
            
             ,
             active
             ,
             sprightly
             ,
             and
             full
             of
             Blood
             ;
             I
             am
             therefore
             of
             opinion
             that
             this
             comes
             to
             pass
             by
             that
             abundance
             of
             Blood
             swelling
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             ●rothing
             out
             ,
             boyling
             and
             active
             spirits
             ,
             which
             ascending
             to
             the
             Brain
             ,
             stirs
             up
             and
             stimulates
             its
             Faculties
             ,
             whereby
             it
             performs
             its
             actions
             to
             these
             strange
             motions
             and
             effects
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             Body
             ,
             by
             the
             impulse
             of
             the
             animal
             spirits
             ,
             which
             contains
             in
             the
             Brain
             ,
             the
             strength
             of
             
             the
             Nerves
             and
             Muscles
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Instruments
             of
             Motion
             is
             carried
             forth
             ,
             and
             even
             in
             Sleep
             excited
             to
             those
             actions
             .
             For
             persons
             of
             this
             condition
             ,
             are
             of
             a
             thin
             and
             eurious
             contexture
             ,
             small
             bulk
             ,
             but
             of
             great
             agility
             and
             a
             fervent
             mind
             ,
             whence
             ,
             if
             they
             can
             but
             take
             hold
             of
             any
             thing
             with
             their
             Fingers
             and
             Toes
             ,
             being
             then
             void
             of
             all
             fear
             ,
             because
             m●ensible
             of
             any
             danger
             ,
             they
             sustain
             themselves
             thereupon
             ,
             and
             accomplish
             such
             things
             ,
             as
             waking
             they
             would
             dread
             to
             attempt
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             in
             such
             Bodies
             the
             Humors
             shall
             be
             fermented
             to
             a
             lesser
             degree
             ,
             and
             a
             smaller
             ardor
             and
             agitation
             of
             the
             spirits
             ,
             then
             they
             only
             talk
             ,
             cry
             out
             ,
             move
             and
             fling
             themselves
             about
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             would
             jump
             out
             ;
             but
             yet
             still
             contain
             themselves
             in
             their
             Beds
             ,
             because
             the
             spirits
             are
             not
             strong
             and
             violent
             enough
             to
             raise
             the
             body
             :
             and
             the
             proper
             Cure
             of
             this
             I
             conceive
             will
             be
             to
             use
             a
             spare
             
             diet
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             ,
             in
             some
             Cases
             Blood-letting
             ,
             and
             especially
             to
             endeavour
             to
             keep
             their
             minds
             in
             a
             cool
             temper
             ,
             without
             inflaming
             it
             with
             passions
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             other
             sort
             ,
             Viz.
             those
             that
             in
             their
             sleep
             are
             troubled
             with
             the
             In●ubus
             or
             Night-Mare
             ,
             they
             seem
             to
             be
             of
             a
             temper
             contrary
             to
             the
             former
             ,
             
               Melancholy
               ,
               of
               few
               gross
               spirits
               ,
            
             and
             abounding
             with
             Phlegm
             ,
             and
             in
             children
             and
             young
             people
             through
             Fear
             ,
             and
             sleeping
             supine
             ,
             and
             lying
             on
             their
             backs
             ▪
             And
             tho
             the
             Vulgar
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             thus
             affected
             ,
             conceit
             it
             some
             external
             thing
             comes
             and
             lies
             upon
             them
             ,
             which
             they
             fancy
             to
             be
             some
             Ghost
             ,
             or
             Hob-Goblin
             ,
             yet
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             it
             proceeds
             from
             inward
             Causes
             .
          
           
             This
             Discease
             being
             an
             obstruction
             on
             of
             Motion
             ,
             or
             an
             interception
             ,
             especially
             of
             Breathing
             and
             Speech
             ,
             with
             a
             false
             apprehension
             of
             some
             heavy
             thing
             lying
             upon
             their
             
             Breast
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             stiffling
             them
             ,
             occasioned
             ,
             by
             means
             the
             free
             penetration
             of
             the
             Spirits
             to
             the
             Nerves
             is
             hindred
             ,
             the
             passages
             being
             stopt
             by
             a
             surcharge
             of
             the
             aforesaid
             Humors
             .
          
           
             This
             happens
             most
             to
             such
             as
             use
             to
             lie
             upon
             their
             Backs
             ;
             and
             whilst
             it
             is
             upon
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             in
             great
             Agony
             ,
             being
             unable
             to
             speak
             ,
             but
             strive
             to
             do
             it
             with
             imperfect
             groans
             ,
             but
             if
             any
             person
             speak
             to
             hem
             ,
             and
             call
             them
             by
             name
             ,
             the
             animal
             spirits
             being
             excited
             ,
             force
             their
             way
             ,
             and
             the
             oppression
             ceases
             ;
             or
             if
             they
             can
             move
             ,
             or
             turn
             the
             body
             on
             one
             side
             ,
             and
             especially
             if
             the
             Brest
             be
             rubbed
             to
             d●●●pate
             the
             Humor
             .
             The
             Cure
             is
             to
             be
             effected
             by
             a
             regular
             diet
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             may
             generate
             good
             spirits
             ,
             and
             prevent
             the
             increase
             of
             M●lancholy
             and
             Phlegm
             ;
             avoid
             full
             Suppers
             ,
             and
             excess
             in
             Liquors
             ,
             which
             oft
             occasion
             the
             Disease
             ;
             use
             convenient
             purging
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             breathing
             a
             Vein
             may
             be
             expedient
             ,
             
             especially
             in
             Women
             ,
             in
             certain
             obstructions
             peculiar
             to
             that
             Sex
             :
             the
             black
             Seeds
             of
             the
             Male
             Piony
             are
             much
             commended
             in
             this
             Distemper
             .
          
           
             Thus
             much
             (
             though
             it
             be
             a
             digression
             from
             our
             main
             Subject
             )
             I
             thought
             fit
             (
             having
             this
             opportunity
             )
             to
             say
             of
             these
             two
             Nocturnal
             disturbances
             ,
             conceiving
             it
             might
             be
             of
             use
             and
             satisfaction
             to
             some
             Readers
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             General
             Cause
             of
             Dreams
             ,
             or
             Radix
             ,
             whence
             they
             are
             derived
             in
             Nature
             ,
          
           
             IT
             is
             a
             Truth
             generally
             acknowledged
             ,
             but
             seldom
             so
             well
             considered
             as
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             that
             Man
             is
             the
             compleat
             Image
             of
             God
             and
             Nature
             ,
             and
             contains
             the
             Principles
             
             and
             Properties
             of
             all
             things
             Corporial
             and
             Incorporeal
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             endued
             with
             an
             Elemental
             or
             Palpable
             body
             ,
             actuated
             ,
             enliven'd
             or
             informed
             by
             an
             etherial
             spirit
             ,
             and
             so
             answers
             to
             the
             great
             Body
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             from
             whence
             the
             same
             is
             taken
             ,
             and
             is
             an
             Abridgment
             or
             Epitome
             thereof
             ,
             or
             if
             you
             please
             ,
             its
             Son
             ,
             or
             Off-Spring
             ;
             and
             as
             it
             doth
             contain
             all
             the
             true
             Properties
             of
             the
             gross
             Elements
             ,
             viz.
             
               Earth
               ,
               Air
            
             ,
             and
             Water
             ,
             which
             are
             as
             it
             were
             the
             Mothers
             of
             the
             Body
             that
             nourish
             and
             sustain
             it
             :
             So
             he
             has
             also
             the
             Principle
             of
             Fire
             and
             Light
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Soul
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             gives
             Life
             and
             Motion
             to
             the
             Body
             of
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             answers
             to
             the
             Soul
             of
             the
             great
             World
             ,
             or
             that
             mighty
             Spirit
             which
             is
             moving
             ,
             vivifying
             and
             most
             wonderfull
             creative
             and
             conservative
             Power
             in
             this
             vast
             Systime
             of
             things
             ,
             which
             we
             call
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             which
             does
             preserve
             and
             sustain
             it
             ,
             and
             every
             part
             thereof
             ,
             in
             
             Beauty
             ,
             Splendor
             and
             Harmony
             ,
             which
             living
             and
             creating
             power
             does
             never
             
               stand
               still
            
             or
             cease
             from
             generating
             and
             operating
             ;
             for
             if
             it
             should
             ,
             the
             whole
             Systime
             or
             Body
             of
             this
             W●rld
             ,
             would
             immediately
             ●ail
             and
             perish
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             without
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             the
             Body
             is
             dead
             ,
             and
             profiteth
             nothing
             .
          
           
             The
             like
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             in
             the
             
               little
               World
            
             〈…〉
             all
             lively
             Motion
             ,
             strength
             ,
             vigour
             and
             beauty
             resides
             in
             the
             Spirit
             or
             Soul
             ,
             in
             which
             there
             is
             no
             standing
             still
             ,
             Idleness
             or
             Cessation
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             there
             is
             in
             the
             
               great
               world
            
             ;
             and
             as
             the
             universal
             spirit
             or
             power
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             always
             forming
             ,
             shaping
             ,
             and
             bringing
             to
             manifestation
             the
             hidden
             mysteries
             of
             Eternity
             and
             cloathing
             the
             various
             Spirits
             with
             Elemental
             Bodies
             ,
             the
             like
             does
             the
             Soul
             and
             Spirit
             in
             Min
             ,
             it
             is
             always
             in
             motion
             and
             generating
             ,
             and
             as
             
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             of
             the
             wonderful
             and
             ever-blessed
             Creator
             ,
             
               That
               he
               slumbereth
               not
               ,
               nor
               sleepeth
               :
            
             for
             sleep
             does
             truly
             signifie
             death
             and
             weakness
             ,
             and
             nothing
             sleepeth
             but
             what
             is
             mortal
             and
             finite
             .
             So
             the
             soul
             and
             spirit
             in
             man
             sleepeth
             not
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             Breath
             of
             God
             and
             Eternal
             ;
             for
             in
             God
             there
             is
             no
             Time
             ,
             nor
             Seasons
             ,
             or
             divisions
             of
             Time
             ,
             as
             nights
             ,
             days
             ,
             years
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             nor
             any
             use
             ,
             as
             to
             himself
             ,
             of
             Sun
             or
             Moon
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             Creatures
             made
             by
             him
             for
             the
             Accomodation
             of
             this
             lower
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             Inhabitants
             thereof
             ,
             as
             St.
             Iohn
             in
             the
             Revelations
             doth
             declare
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             
               new
               Ierusalem
            
             ,
             or
             Super-Caelestial
             Paradise
             ,
             
               There
               was
               there
               neither
               days
               nor
               nights
               ,
               nor
               Light
               of
               the
               Sun
               or
               Moon
               ,
               but
               the
               divine
               Power
               and
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Lamb
               was
               the
               Glory
               and
               Light
               thereof
               :
            
             And
             this
             Glympse
             of
             the
             ineffable
             Splendor
             he
             saw
             upon
             the
             Lords-day
             when
             he
             was
             in
             the
             spirit
             ,
             not
             in
             
             the
             operations
             of
             the
             senses
             of
             the
             external
             Nature
             or
             Body
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             unto
             which
             the
             properties
             of
             the
             
               natural
               sleep
            
             do
             belong
             ;
             but
             the
             Soul
             or
             Spirit
             cannot
             sleep
             ,
             for
             then
             it
             could
             not
             be
             eternal
             ,
             but
             when
             the
             Body
             and
             Senses
             lie
             lock't
             up
             fast
             in
             the
             Arms
             of
             Merpheus
             ,
             then
             is
             the
             soul
             or
             spirit
             as
             it
             were
             unchain'd
             or
             unbound
             ,
             as
             being
             free'd
             from
             the
             continual
             Interruption
             of
             the
             senses
             and
             Earthly
             dispositions
             ,
             which
             whilst
             they
             are
             waking
             ,
             and
             in
             full
             strength
             and
             vigour
             ,
             do
             captivate
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             hinder
             its
             generating
             and
             progress
             in
             that
             manner
             ,
             as
             it
             doth
             when
             the
             body
             is
             a
             sleep
             or
             dead
             ;
             for
             the
             soul
             of
             man
             hath
             so
             great
             Power
             ,
             when
             freed
             ●orm
             the
             Earthly
             Quality
             and
             heavy
             sensual
             power
             ,
             that
             it
             can
             make
             something
             where
             nothing
             is
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Representations
             of
             Swords
             or
             Guns
             ,
             Fire
             or
             Water
             ,
             as
             real
             ,
             when
             and
             where
             there
             is
             indeed
             no
             
             such
             palpable
             substance
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             real
             and
             substantial
             in
             the
             spirit
             ,
             even
             as
             the
             good
             and
             evil
             words
             and
             works
             of
             men
             ,
             shall
             be
             unto
             them
             in
             Eternity
             ;
             their
             works
             do
             follow
             them
             ,
             not
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             yet
             real
             and
             essential
             .
             Now
             it
             is
             from
             the
             Soul
             or
             Spirit
             in
             man
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             mage
             of
             the
             divine
             Eternal
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             never
             standeth
             still
             ,
             Sleepeth
             or
             Slumbereth
             whence
             Dreams
             and
             all
             Nocturnal
             Visions
             do
             arise
             and
             proceed
             ;
             for
             whilst
             the
             Senses
             and
             Powers
             and
             Faculties
             of
             the
             outward
             Nature
             do
             sleep
             ,
             rest
             or
             cease
             from
             their
             Functions
             ,
             the
             Soul
             and
             Spirit
             ceaseth
             not
             from
             its
             operation
             ,
             but
             goeth
             on
             forming
             ,
             figureing
             ,
             and
             Representing
             of
             things
             as
             real
             ,
             and
             substantial
             ;
             for
             in
             truth
             (
             though
             ofttimes
             we
             perceive
             it
             not
             )
             and
             more
             often
             cannot
             remember
             particulars
             ,
             yet
             when
             ever
             we
             sleep
             
             we
             dream
             ;
             for
             you
             may
             as
             well
             imagine
             Fire
             without
             heat
             ,
             Sun
             without
             Light
             ,
             as
             to
             conceit
             that
             an
             Intellectual
             
               Immortal
               Soul
            
             ,
             can
             for
             one
             moment
             cease
             from
             Actions
             suitable
             to
             its
             Nature
             .
          
           
             
               But
               here
               some
               will
               be
               apt
               to
               object
               and
               say
               ,
            
             This
             is
             a
             strange
             Paradox
             ;
             for
             if
             we
             always
             Dream
             in
             some
             kind
             or
             other
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             we
             sleep
             ,
             how
             is
             it
             that
             we
             but
             seldom
             perceive
             ,
             or
             are
             sensible
             of
             it
             ?
             Sure
             if
             the
             Soul
             and
             Spirit
             be
             as
             you
             teach
             ,
             evermore
             busie
             in
             framing
             and
             representing
             of
             things
             ,
             we
             should
             remember
             somewhat
             of
             the
             matter
             ▪
             whereas
             we
             sleep
             soundly
             for
             several
             nights
             together
             sometimes
             ,
             and
             cannot
             remember
             that
             we
             had
             any
             Dreams
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             the
             thoughts
             of
             worldly
             Affairs
             ,
             and
             the
             intemperances
             most
             men
             commit
             in
             Meats
             ,
             Drinks
             ,
             Labours
             ,
             Exercises
             and
             Passions
             ,
             do
             not
             only
             becloud
             the
             Soul
             and
             Intellect
             ,
             and
             
             over-whelm
             their
             powers
             and
             operation
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             cannot
             see
             or
             perceive
             any
             Coelestial
             things
             with
             Clearness
             (
             as
             Experience
             dai●y
             proves
             they
             do
             the
             same
             things
             when
             we
             are
             awake
             )
             But
             also
             they
             cause
             Indispositions
             ,
             breed
             bad
             Blood
             ,
             impure
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             
               beclouded
               senses
            
             ,
             as
             well
             internal
             as
             external
             ,
             and
             thereby
             enfeebles
             and
             destroys
             the
             brisk
             lively
             apprehensions
             ,
             and
             stupifies
             all
             the
             Faculties
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             particularly
             the
             properties
             of
             the
             Memory
             and
             retaining
             Power
             are
             so
             dulled
             and
             rendred
             fluid
             and
             oblivious
             ,
             so
             as
             not
             to
             concerve
             any
             Impressions
             made
             thereon
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             
               drunken
               men
            
             ,
             the
             next
             day
             remember
             none
             of
             those
             loud
             Vociferations
             and
             
               mad
               pranks
            
             they
             plaid
             over-night
             .
             And
             you
             may
             as
             well
             argue
             ,
             That
             such
             lewd
             people
             did
             not
             commit
             any
             such
             Extravagancies
             ,
             because
             very
             often
             
             they
             are
             not
             sensible
             of
             them
             ,
             after
             they
             came
             to
             be
             sober
             ,
             as
             to
             think
             you
             do
             not
             dream
             ,
             because
             sometimes
             you
             cannot
             remember
             it
             when
             you
             wake
             .
             As
             the
             Disorders
             you
             commit
             are
             greater
             or
             lesser
             in
             respect
             of
             your
             particular
             Constitution
             ,
             so
             is
             your
             perception
             of
             your
             dreams
             more
             or
             less
             ,
             whence
             sometimes
             you
             can
             repeat
             a
             whole
             long
             story
             of
             the
             R●presentations
             in
             your
             sleep
             ,
             with
             the
             several
             senses
             ,
             words
             and
             discourses
             ,
             &c.
             all
             clearly
             and
             distinctly
             ;
             other
             times
             you
             have
             a
             more
             imperfect
             and
             confused
             Apprehension
             of
             particulars
             ;
             and
             sometimes
             there
             does
             remain
             only
             a
             bare
             memory
             that
             a
             dream
             you
             had
             ,
             but
             the
             particulars
             are
             quite
             lost
             or
             forgot
             ;
             which
             was
             the
             case
             of
             King
             Nebuch●d●ezer
             ,
             Dan.
             2.
             5.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             also
             to
             be
             no●ed
             ,
             That
             the
             Spirit
             and
             S●ul
             of
             a
             man
             by
             such
             Intemperances
             as
             aforesa●d
             ,
             is
             so
             
             debilitated
             and
             eclipsed
             ,
             that
             the
             creative
             and
             generating
             Power
             thereof
             ,
             does
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             loose
             its
             strength
             and
             vigour
             and
             thereby
             is
             made
             more
             gross
             and
             stupid
             ;
             so
             as
             that
             its
             sight
             is
             not
             clear
             to
             perceive
             ,
             so
             neither
             is
             its
             generative
             Faculty
             strong
             and
             powerful
             enough
             to
             make
             such
             deep
             Impressions
             on
             it self
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             Memorative
             properties
             of
             Nature
             as
             otherwise
             it
             would
             do
             ;
             for
             the
             perfect
             memory
             of
             ,
             and
             advantage
             to
             be
             made
             by
             Dreams
             does
             chiefly
             consist
             in
             the
             cleanness
             of
             the
             
               Microcosmical
               Temple
            
             and
             the
             brisk
             livelyness
             of
             the
             Spirits
             of
             Nature
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             an
             unpolluted
             Soul
             ;
             ●or
             no
             man
             can
             behold
             with
             a
             clear
             sight
             ,
             and
             remember
             such
             sublime
             matters
             as
             those
             of
             Dreams
             and
             Visions
             ,
             but
             such
             whose
             souls
             are
             strong
             and
             vigorous
             and
             do
             powerfully
             Tinge
             or
             impress
             the
             natural
             Spirits
             ;
             and
             also
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             such
             as
             do
             abandon
             
             Superfluities
             and
             Passions
             ,
             which
             Nebuchadnezer
             not
             doing
             ,
             he
             therefore
             after
             he
             had
             seen
             a
             Dream
             or
             Vision
             ,
             could
             not
             remember
             it
             ,
             but
             said
             ,
             the
             thing
             was
             gone
             and
             departed
             from
             him
             .
             Therefore
             such
             as
             would
             remember
             and
             understand
             the
             Circumstances
             of
             their
             Dreams
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             due
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             let
             them
             depart
             and
             separate
             themselves
             ,
             from
             Intemperances
             ,
             and
             Uncleanness
             ,
             and
             as
             much
             as
             in
             them
             lies
             ,
             from
             all
             the
             Furies
             and
             Passions
             of
             
               Revenge
               ,
               Hate
               ,
               Sorrow
               ,
               Love
               ,
            
             &c.
             which
             are
             apt
             to
             debauch
             and
             pollute
             the
             Intellect
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             foresee
             any
             Coelestial
             thing
             ;
             for
             none
             but
             such
             as
             have
             experienced
             it
             ,
             can
             know
             the
             wonderful
             power
             and
             vertue
             of
             Seperation
             and
             Self-denial
             from
             Evil
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             its
             gross
             Acts
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             its
             Protiatartick
             Causes
             or
             first
             springs
             and
             occasions
             ,
             and
             how
             by
             degrees
             it
             opens
             a
             door
             ,
             or
             gives
             advantage
             (
             if
             I
             may
             so
             
             speak
             ,
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             men
             ,
             in
             so
             sublime
             a
             matter
             )
             to
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             to
             open
             ,
             shew
             and
             manifest
             the
             hidden
             Mysteries
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             which
             does
             always
             reac●
             every
             one
             according
             to
             their
             respective
             capacities
             ;
             and
             as
             each
             man
             does
             continue
             in
             Separation
             from
             the
             Impurities
             of
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             the
             World
             and
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             is
             found
             proceeding
             in
             and
             pressing
             on
             by
             self-denial
             towards
             the
             price
             of
             our
             high-calling
             as
             it
             is
             in
             our
             ever-blessed
             Iesus
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             most
             apparent
             in
             the
             first
             work
             or
             beginning
             of
             each
             Christtians
             Regeneration
             ,
             or
             new
             birth
             ,
             whereby
             he
             Infrancheses
             himself
             from
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             all
             its
             
               ways
               ,
               works
               ,
               words
            
             and
             desires
             ,
             and
             begins
             to
             aspire
             towards
             a
             City
             made
             without
             hands
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             Endenizond
             ,
             or
             made
             a
             proprietary
             in
             the
             new
             Ierusalem
             ;
             as
             every
             one
             upon
             a
             Conviction
             in
             his
             Conscience
             of
             Evil
             ,
             does
             actually
             close
             with
             that
             Conviction
             ,
             and
             Seperate
             
             himself
             from
             his
             former
             ways
             and
             practiles
             ,
             so
             his
             Eyes
             become
             open'd
             more
             and
             more
             to
             see
             the
             hideous●ess
             of
             that
             evil
             ,
             or
             as
             the
             Apostle
             spakes
             ,
             
               The
               sinfulness
               of
               Sin
            
             ,
             whereas
             before
             he
             was
             not
             able
             to
             apprehend
             it
             to
             be
             so
             gross
             an
             Evil.
             
          
           
             Hence
             it
             is
             that
             most
             men
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             work
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             on
             their
             souls
             ,
             are
             much
             more
             humble
             ,
             more
             fearful
             and
             thoughful
             of
             commit●●ng
             Evil
             ,
             and
             far
             more
             zealous
             than
             afterwards
             .
             The
             Reason
             whereof
             is
             clear
             ,
             viz.
             so
             long
             as
             they
             remain'd
             truly
             s●nsible
             of
             their
             former
             Evil
             state
             ,
             and
             keep
             continually
             pressing
             on
             towards
             Virtue
             daily
             denying
             themselves
             of
             their
             former
             Superfluity
             and
             subduing
             their
             sensual
             Appetites
             and
             Affections
             ,
             keeping
             both
             Body
             and
             Spirit
             cool
             and
             clean
             by
             
               Abstinen●●
               ,
               Temperance
            
             and
             Purity
             in
             
               Meats
               ,
               Drinks
               ,
               Exercises
            
             and
             Communications
             ,
             they
             thereby
             feel
             and
             find
             a
             daily
             Growth
             and
             
             Increase
             of
             Vertue
             and
             Manfesta●ions
             of
             Grace
             .
             But
             if
             once
             such
             shall
             set
             up
             their
             rest
             in
             External
             F●●ms
             and
             Modes
             of
             R●●gion
             ,
             and
             therein
             begin
             as
             it
             were
             to
             stand
             still
             and
             satisfie
             themselves
             with
             their
             former
             Attainments
             and
             Separations
             ,
             which
             migh●
             be
             excellent
             in
             their
             day
             and
             time
             ,
             and
             the
             only
             means
             the
             Lord
             then
             used
             to
             〈◊〉
             the
             soul
             to
             vertue
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             when
             any
             shall
             fall
             into
             such
             a
             slothful
             state
             ,
             they
             will
             in
             a
             little
             time
             find
             that
             saying
             ve●●fied
             in
             their
             souls
             .
             
               That
               not
               to
               go
               forwards
               ,
               is
               to
               go
               backwa●ds
            
             and
             lose
             all
             their
             inward
             sp●●itual
             strength
             ,
             which
             is
             divinely
             signified
             by
             our
             Lord
             in
             that
             parable
             of
             the
             Servan●●
             ,
             and
             the
             in●rusted
             Talent
             ,
             he
             that
             care
             esly
             laid
             it
             up
             in
             a
             Napkin
             ,
             set
             up
             his
             Rest
             with
             such
             a
             portion
             o●
             Grace
             or
             L●ght
             ,
             and
             indeavour'd
             not
             to
             augment
             it
             ,
             is
             cond●●●●d
             ;
             and
             '
             as
             added
             ,
             that
             from
             su●●
             an
             one
             shall
             be
             taken
             ,
             even
             tha●
             which
             he
             seem'd
             
             to
             have
             ,
             and
             so
             Christians
             came
             to
             wither
             and
             languish
             ,
             like
             a
             Tree
             that
             is
             sapped
             at
             the
             Root
             ;
             and
             then
             they
             sensibly
             decline
             and
             Apostatize
             ,
             or
             at
             best
             do
             only
             retain
             the
             Complemental
             outside
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             do
             indeed
             keep
             in
             memory
             their
             first
             good
             state
             ,
             which
             can
             no
             more
             nourish
             their
             Souls
             to
             a
             Spiritual
             Life
             and
             Growth
             ,
             then
             a
             mans
             bare
             thinking
             upon
             or
             boasting
             of
             a
             good
             wholesom
             meal
             he
             made
             a
             week
             or
             fortnight
             agon
             ,
             can
             support
             his
             outward
             Body
             in
             strength
             and
             vigour
             .
          
           
             Whereby
             't
             is
             evident
             there
             is
             no
             such
             thing
             in
             God
             ,
             nor
             his
             wonderful
             workmanship
             [
             Nature
             ]
             as
             standing
             still
             or
             Cessation
             from
             working
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             illuminated
             Apostle
             admonishes
             the
             Ancient
             ,
             Christians
             ,
             and
             in
             them
             all
             others
             in
             succeding
             Times
             ,
             to
             press
             〈◊〉
             towards
             the
             mark
             of
             their
             high
             
             Calling
             ,
             and
             greater
             discoveries
             of
             the
             
               divine
               Vision
            
             .
             And
             this
             was
             after
             they
             had
             seperated
             themselves
             from
             gross
             Evils
             and
             several
             Vanities
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             observed
             many
             of
             the
             Commands
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             lived
             in
             the
             Forms
             and
             Rites
             or
             Ordinances
             prescribed
             unto
             them
             by
             the
             most
             holy
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             all
             this
             was
             not
             Sufficient
             ;
             Tabernacles
             were
             not
             here
             to
             be
             built
             or
             rested
             in
             ,
             though
             
               Moses
               Elias
            
             and
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             by
             a
             wonderful
             Transfiguration
             had
             imparted
             a
             peculiar
             Glimps
             of
             Glory
             ,
             they
             must
             still
             zealously
             press
             ,
             or
             else
             their
             estate
             would
             become
             degenerate
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             have
             need
             to
             enter
             into
             ,
             or
             lay
             again
             their
             first
             principles
             ,
             or
             outward
             Forms
             ,
             whence
             it
             appears
             there
             was
             still
             as
             much
             need
             of
             
               Self-denial
               ,
               Seperation
            
             and
             progression
             ,
             as
             there
             was
             the
             very
             first
             day
             on
             which
             they
             inclined
             
             or
             hearkned
             to
             the
             
               Voice
               of
               Wisdom
            
             ;
             for
             want
             of
             which
             ,
             many
             ,
             after
             20
             or
             30
             years
             Seperation
             from
             the
             world
             (
             as
             they
             call
             it
             )
             con●enting
             themselves
             with
             their
             first
             beloved
             F●rms
             (
             which
             in
             their
             time
             were
             g●od●
             are
             not
             half
             so
             good
             Christ●●ns
             as
             they
             were
             the
             first
             mon●●h
             they
             entred
             into
             such
             or
             such
             a
             Religious
             Profession
             or
             Society
             .
          
           
             The
             Reason
             whereof
             is
             ,
             because
             as
             men
             by
             
               Abstin●ncy
               ,
               S●peration
               ,
               self-denial
            
             ,
             and
             
               pressing
               forwards
            
             after
             Vertue
             ,
             do
             by
             degrees
             obtain
             
               Strength
               ,
               W●sdom
               ,
               Vnderstanding
            
             and
             Clearer
             Sight
             ,
             as
             every
             one
             is
             obedient
             and
             capable
             ;
             so
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             such
             as
             give
             way
             to
             Evil
             ,
             are
             by
             degrees
             and
             the
             continual
             workings
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Error
             ,
             made
             more
             strong
             in
             Evil
             and
             Wickedness
             .
             And
             as
             the
             former
             by
             Vertue
             and
             Purity
             give
             advantges
             to
             the
             good
             Angels
             and
             Spirits
             to
             
             have
             communications
             with
             them
             ,
             who
             are
             always
             ready
             to
             unfold
             the
             Misteries
             of
             their
             Kingdom
             to
             the
             sober
             and
             clean
             of
             Heart
             ;
             so
             the
             latter
             do
             by
             their
             Voices
             powerfully
             attract
             the
             bad
             Angels
             and
             Spirits
             ,
             which
             do
             ●each
             and
             strengthen
             them
             in
             Evil.
             And
             therefore
             those
             that
             would
             have
             the
             company
             of
             the
             good
             Spirits
             and
             Angels
             by
             day
             ,
             and
             their
             Commumications
             by
             night
             in
             Dreams
             and
             Visions
             ,
             and
             desire
             to
             retain
             the
             Forms
             and
             Figures
             represented
             ,
             with
             the
             Interpretations
             thereof
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             forgetfulness
             and
             stupidity
             ,
             let
             them
             observe
             the
             Rules
             of
             
               Cleanness
               ,
               self-denial
            
             and
             Sep●ration
             ,
             and
             contially
             ,
             even
             as
             at
             the
             first
             dawning
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             press
             on
             towards
             perfection
             ,
             having
             always
             a
             well-prepared
             Temple
             to
             receive
             the
             sweet
             influence
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             and
             company
             of
             good
             Angels
             ,
             
             or
             their
             Communications
             after
             a
             Spiritual
             way
             ;
             for
             as
             those
             
               blessed
               Intelligencers
            
             are
             
               administrating
               Spirits
            
             to
             God
             primarily
             ,
             so
             in
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             their
             delight
             is
             to
             do
             good
             Officers
             to
             all
             the
             faithful
             Servants
             of
             God
             ,
             thereby
             advancing
             the
             praise
             and
             glory
             of
             the
             great
             and
             Alcreating
             Jehovah
             Aelohim
             ,
             Blessed
             forever
          
           
             This
             is
             a
             Lesson
             which
             every
             one
             ought
             to
             be
             sensible
             of
             ,
             and
             endeavour
             to
             learn
             ,
             and
             which
             ,
             if
             duly
             regarded
             ,
             then
             most
             people
             ,
             whose
             faces
             are
             looking
             Sion
             -
             wards
             ,
             would
             have
             more
             serious
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             greater
             esteem
             for
             the
             
               Visions
               of
               the
               Night
            
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             wonderful
             and
             hidden
             Conversations
             thereof
             ;
             for
             if
             mankind
             were
             sensible
             of
             these
             sublime
             Truths
             ,
             and
             the
             wonderful
             power
             of
             their
             own
             souls
             in
             such
             cases
             ,
             it
             would
             beget
             an
             awful
             Dread
             ,
             or
             sober
             and
             Tremendous
             
             Considerations
             and
             Contemplations
             ,
             which
             would
             not
             only
             invite
             the
             Courteous
             Communications
             of
             Benevolent
             Spirits
             ,
             but
             so
             still
             and
             prepare
             the
             
               inward
               Man
            
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             noble
             Faculties
             of
             Nature
             ,
             as
             to
             render
             them
             capable
             of
             retaining
             such
             abstracted
             sights
             and
             Manifestations
             ,
             whereby
             they
             would
             take
             some
             Root
             in
             the
             understanding
             ,
             and
             so
             make
             Impressions
             on
             the
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             thence
             blossom
             forth
             ,
             and
             grow
             up
             to
             very
             happy
             fruits
             ,
             both
             for
             encreasing
             good
             and
             eschewing
             Evil.
             So
             great
             is
             the
             power
             of
             Sobriety
             ,
             Temperance
             ,
             Cleanness
             and
             Self-denial
             ,
             as
             being
             most
             sublime
             and
             elevating
             Vertues
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             help
             to
             make
             men
             happy
             ,
             both
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             it
             is
             highly
             convenient
             for
             every
             one
             that
             applyes
             his
             Thoughts
             to
             this
             Science
             of
             Dreames
             ,
             orindeed
             to
             any
             sort
             of
             Knowledge
             ,
             
             that
             is
             truly
             Philosophical
             and
             Divine
             ,
             to
             be
             serious
             and
             sober
             ,
             and
             to
             learn
             first
             the
             mysteries
             of
             his
             
               own
               World
            
             ,
             before
             he
             lets
             his
             Eyes
             and
             Imaginations
             ramble
             into
             ,
             or
             gaze
             after
             the
             Wonders
             or
             Vanities
             of
             the
             great
             
               External
               World
            
             ,
             being
             certain
             of
             this
             ,
             That
             if
             he
             do
             not
             in
             some
             competent
             measure
             
               know
               himself
            
             ,
             and
             continually
             endeavour
             the
             Advancement
             and
             Encrease
             of
             that
             Knowledge
             ,
             he
             will
             never
             come
             to
             understand
             any
             thing
             without
             himself
             ,
             as
             he
             ought
             to
             do
             ,
             much
             less
             enjoy
             the
             participation
             of
             those
             Misteries
             of
             which
             we
             treat
             in
             this
             Discourse
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             particular
             Causes
             of
             Dreams
             ,
             how
             they
             proceed
             from
             a
             Threefold
             Radix
             :
             Of
             the
             several
             Kindes
             of
             Astral
             and
             Complexional
             Dreams
             .
          
           
             IN
             the
             former
             Chapter
             I
             acquainted
             you
             with
             the
             General
             or
             Universal
             Reason
             of
             Dreams
             ,
             viz.
             Because
             the
             Soul
             or
             Spirit
             of
             Man
             ,
             being
             the
             Image
             of
             the
             Immense
             Creator
             ,
             and
             Epitome
             of
             the
             whole
             created
             Bulk
             of
             Nature
             ,
             it
             so
             far
             resembles
             Him
             that
             never
             slumbereth
             or
             sleepeth
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             always
             active
             ;
             for
             in
             the
             adoreable
             divine
             Architype
             though
             there
             be
             no
             variation
             ,
             or
             shadow
             of
             change
             ,
             yet
             there
             are
             perpetual
             Emanutions
             of
             Beneficence
             ,
             and
             reflected
             Ideas
             of
             Love
             and
             Complacency
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             from
             this
             prime
             procatartick
             
             or
             original
             
               first
               Moving
               Cause
            
             ,
             we
             must
             descend
             to
             others
             more
             particular
             and
             Immediate
             which
             influence
             the
             Soul
             this
             or
             that
             way
             in
             its
             
               Formative
               Activity
            
             ,
             and
             individuate
             its
             operations
             .
             And
             these
             occasional
             Impressions
             ,
             as
             they
             Cause
             very
             different
             Representations
             to
             us
             in
             our
             sleep
             ,
             so
             they
             are
             in
             themselves
             very
             various
             ,
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Some
             Dreams
             proceed
             from
             the
             Constitution
             or
             Complection
             of
             each
             particular
             person
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             Others
             from
             his
             profession
             or
             course
             of
             Living
             ;
             those
             things
             which
             he
             is
             most
             earnestly
             intent
             upon
             ,
             or
             concern'd
             about
             in
             the
             day
             time
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Others
             are
             occasion'd
             by
             the
             influx
             of
             the
             Planets
             predominate
             in
             his
             Nativity
             ,
             or
             at
             such
             or
             such
             times
             by
             Direction
             ,
             Transit
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             if
             we
             may
             believe
             the
             notions
             of
             Astrologers
             ,
             whose
             science
             as
             far
             as
             mode●●●y
             it
             
             contains
             its
             self
             within
             the
             Bounds
             of
             Nature
             with
             a
             Resignation
             always
             to
             the
             over-ruling
             Pleasure
             of
             Omnipotency
             ,
             seems
             not
             altogether
             to
             be
             contemned
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Other
             (
             Confused
             )
             Dreams
             may
             arise
             from
             unfit
             Diet
             ,
             or
             Medicines
             ,
             which
             sending
             up
             abundance
             of
             Vapours
             to
             the
             Brain
             ,
             (
             the
             Throne
             of
             the
             Understanding
             )
             and
             beclouding
             the
             Spirits
             ,
             (
             the
             proper
             Vehicles
             of
             the
             Soul
             )
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             abundance
             of
             vain
             Images
             must
             be
             represented
             ;
             but
             these
             are
             alwayes
             disorderly
             ,
             and
             without
             Connexion
             ,
             as
             is
             experienced
             by
             drunken
             and
             gluttonous
             persons
             ,
             and
             men
             in
             Feavers
             and
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Others
             are
             injected
             by
             Evil
             Spirits
             ,
             who
             as
             they
             are
             malitious
             and
             envious
             to
             highest
             degre●
             ,
             so
             being
             Angles
             of
             Darkness
             ,
             where
             they
             meet
             with
             Darkness
             ,
             both
             internal
             and
             external
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             Body
             clogg'd
             with
             superfluity
             ,
             and
             a
             Soul
             contaminated
             
             with
             Vices
             and
             Enormous
             Affections
             ,
             as
             with
             Lust
             ,
             Covetousness
             ,
             Revenge
             ,
             &c.
             they
             are
             thereby
             strengthened
             to
             an
             advantage
             of
             in●tilling
             their
             suitable
             Temptations
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Some
             Dreams
             are
             by
             courteous
             Visits
             of
             good
             A●gels
             who
             that
             way
             (
             most
             suitable
             ●o
             their
             Sp●●●uous
             Nature
             ,
             and
             agreeable
             〈…〉
             Neighbours
             ,
             human
             Souls
             ,
             who
             〈…〉
             differ
             from
             them
             gradually
             ▪
             rather
             then
             Specifically
             )
             chuse
             to
             Communica●e
             with
             us
             ,
             thereby
             often
             forewarning
             us
             of
             impending
             dangers
             ,
             or
             instructing
             us
             to
             some
             eminent
             advantage
             ,
             if
             we
             have
             the
             discretion
             to
             make
             use
             of
             those
             precautions
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             It
             sometimes
             pleases
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             in
             a
             special
             and
             extraordinary
             manner
             to
             reveal
             his
             secrets
             to
             those
             that
             fear
             him
             ,
             by
             Representations
             in
             Dreams
             ,
             which
             
             then
             are
             more
             usually
             called
             Visions
             ,
             to
             difference
             them
             from
             the
             other
             kinds
             .
          
           
             Now
             though
             we
             shall
             occasionally
             here
             handle
             each
             of
             these
             ,
             yet
             to
             avoid
             prolixity
             ,
             I
             do
             conceive
             we
             may
             more
             briefly
             ●●duce
             all
             Dreams
             to
             a
             
               Three
               fold
               Radix
            
             ,
             or
             Original
             ,
             according
             to
             which
             the
             three
             fold
             ▪
             grand
             Principles
             carry
             the
             upper
             dominion
             in
             the
             Centre
             of
             Life
             ,
             or
             Will-Spirit
             ,
             in
             each
             person
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             they
             proceed
             either
             from
             the
             Sidereal
             or
             
               outward
               Principles
               of
               this
               world
            
             .
             Or
             secondly
             ,
             from
             the
             
               dark
               Wrath
            
             or
             
               fierce
               fiery
               Life
            
             .
             Or
             Lastly
             ,
             from
             the
             
               meek
               friendly
               divine
               Principle
            
             of
             Love
             ,
             which
             of
             these
             th●●e
             does
             predominate
             ,
             of
             a
             suitable
             Nature
             and
             property
             shall
             your
             Dreams
             be
             .
             As
             for
             Example
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             the
             
               dark
               ,
               wrathful
               ▪
               fierce
               ,
               keen
               principle
            
             bear
             sway
             ,
             then
             the
             nocturnal
             
             Representations
             are
             Dark
             ,
             Melancholy
             ,
             Fierce
             ,
             Frightfull
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             2dly
             If
             the
             middle
             uniting
             Nature
             ,
             or
             Friendly
             qualifying
             Fountain
             of
             divine
             Light
             do
             hold
             the
             chief
             dominion
             in
             the
             Life's
             Centre
             ,
             then
             the
             Dreams
             are
             more
             Essentially
             pleasant
             and
             delightful
             to
             the
             Soul
             ,
             and
             oft-times
             many
             
               wonderful
               Secrets
            
             are
             revealed
             ,
             and
             
               impending
               Dangers
            
             foretold
             in
             a
             Figurative
             way
             ,
             easily
             deciphered
             ,
             or
             understood
             by
             a
             well
             prepared
             mind
             .
             But
             ,
          
           
             3dly
             ,
             If
             the
             principle
             of
             this
             outward
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             Business
             or
             things
             thereof
             do
             bear
             sway
             ▪
             and
             carry
             the
             supream
             Government
             ,
             as
             it
             generally
             happens
             amongst
             men
             ,
             that
             lead
             a
             meer
             bruitish
             and
             sensual
             Life
             ,
             and
             iudulge
             themselves
             in
             Vices
             ,
             Superfluities
             ,
             and
             the
             Vanities
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             then
             the
             Dreams
             are
             full
             of
             Idle
             Phantasies
             :
             
             confused
             Mixtures
             of
             outward
             ,
             Affairs
             and
             things
             belonging
             ,
             or
             relating
             to
             what
             each
             man
             is
             concerned
             in
             ,
             or
             busied
             about
             ,
             and
             these
             are
             apt
             to
             be
             forgotten
             ,
             or
             so
             darkly
             represented
             ,
             and
             imperfectly
             remembred
             ,
             that
             they
             administer
             very
             little
             use
             or
             benefit
             to
             those
             that
             receive
             them
             ,
             unless
             they
             were
             before
             hand
             made
             sensible
             of
             that
             
               ill
               Conduct
            
             of
             their
             Lives
             which
             occasions
             them
             ,
             and
             thence
             would
             be
             perswaded
             ,
             by
             a
             total
             change
             of
             their
             Manners
             and
             Conversations
             ,
             to
             improve
             and
             fit
             their
             spirits
             for
             better
             and
             more
             advantageous
             Communications
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             
               Complectional
               Dreams
            
             ,
             they
             proceed
             from
             vapours
             flying
             up
             from
             that
             Humour
             which
             is
             most
             predominant
             in
             the
             Body
             ,
             unto
             the
             Brain
             ,
             and
             thence
             Imagination
             with
             Representations
             sutable
             to
             such
             humour
             ;
             As
             persons
             of
             a
             
             
               Sanguine
               Complection
            
             ,
             or
             in
             whose
             ma●s
             of
             humours
             the
             Blood
             bears
             sway
             ,
             have
             ●enerally
             pleasant
             chearful
             and
             del●ghtfull
             
               Dreams
               ,
               Th●●
               the●
               are
               in
               M●rry
               Company
               ,
               Entertain'd
               〈…〉
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             d●vertive
             objects
             .
          
           
             Persons
             of
             Ch●lerick
             Comp●●ctions
             dream
             of
             Anger
             ,
             Wrath
             ,
             Brawling
             ;
             of
             Oua●relling
             or
             Fighting
             ;
             that
             they
             use
             some
             violent
             motion
             or
             strugling
             ;
             that
             they
             meet
             with
             Bears
             ,
             Lyons
             ,
             ●ogs
             ,
             o●
             the
             like
             ,
             and
             are
             in
             danger
             to
             be
             hurt
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             Such
             in
             whom
             Melancholy
             abounds
             ,
             are
             continually
             disturbed
             with
             frightfull
             Phan●a●ies
             and
             Ideas
             full
             of●
             Horror
             ,
             of
             being
             surrounded
             〈◊〉
             Da●kne●s
             ,
             or
             confined
             to
             some
             close
             D●ng●on
             ,
             left
             alone
             in
             a
             Wilderness
             ,
             oppressed
             with
             Poverty
             ,
             Want
             and
             Dispair
             ,
             ready
             to
             be
             torn
             
             to
             pieces
             with
             evi●
             〈◊〉
          
           
             〈◊〉
             ,
             The
             Ph●●●ma●ick
             person
             is
             less
             apt
             to
             remember
             his
             Dream
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             gene●ally
             about
             water
             ,
             fear
             of
             falling
             from
             on
             high
             down
             into
             some
             great
             River
             ,
             and
             being
             dro●n'd●
             or
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             As
             these
             several
             Humours
             are
             more
             or
             less
             mixed
             or
             prevailing
             in
             any
             persons
             Constitution
             ,
             so
             his
             or
             her
             common
             ord●●ary
             Dreams
             will
             be
             diversified
             accordingly
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             in
             effect
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             in
             Dreams
             that
             are
             the
             effects
             of
             
               sidereal
               Influences
            
             ,
             they
             ●arry
             with
             them
             the
             resemblances
             of
             that
             P●anet
             from
             whence
             they
             proceed
             .
             As
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             the
             
               Saturnine
               Propert●
            
             carries
             the
             upper
             dominion
             in
             〈◊〉
             Signs
             ,
             then
             the
             Dr●●ms
             are
             sad
             ,
             〈◊〉
             ,
             heavy
             and
             ●●ightfull
             fill'd
             with
             fear
             and
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             the
             Martial
             ,
             or
             fierce
             Fire
             have
             the
             chief
             Government
             ,
             then
             
             the
             Dreams
             are
             Fierce
             ,
             filled
             with
             Wrath
             ,
             Passion
             ,
             Fear
             and
             Trembling
             ,
             Amazing
             and
             Affrighting
             the
             outward
             Body
             ,
             insomuch
             ,
             that
             not
             unfrequently
             ,
             such
             Dreams
             do
             ,
             by
             their
             Horror
             ,
             awaken
             the
             person
             from
             his
             Sleep
             ,
             and
             cause
             all
             his
             Limbs
             to
             tremble
             for
             fear
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             the
             Iovial
             nature
             do
             predominate
             in
             the
             Centre
             of
             Life
             ,
             then
             the
             Dreams
             are
             more
             mild
             ,
             grave
             and
             moderate
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             If
             Venus
             carries
             the
             dominion
             in
             the
             Complection
             ,
             then
             the
             Dreams
             are
             pleasant
             ,
             delightful
             and
             amarous
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             If
             Mercury
             have
             rule
             ,
             then
             your
             Dreams
             are
             mixt
             ,
             various
             ,
             and
             oft-times
             confused
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             If
             Sol
             bear
             sway
             ,
             then
             your
             Dreams
             are
             apt
             to
             be
             of
             great
             Light
             ,
             Honours
             and
             Dignities
             ,
             or
             of
             Splendid
             and
             Magnificent
             things
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             If
             the
             Moon
             predominate
             ,
             the
             Dreams
             are
             confused
             ,
             unconstant
             ,
             
             mixt
             with
             Truth
             and
             Falshood
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             if
             men
             would
             but
             turn
             their
             Eyes
             inward
             ,
             and
             learn
             to
             know
             themselves
             ,
             and
             the
             Principles
             and
             degrees
             of
             their
             own
             nature
             ▪
             every
             one
             might
             in
             a
             great
             degree
             understand
             from
             what
             Radix
             ,
             and
             Property
             of
             nature
             each
             Dream
             proceeds
             ,
             and
             takes
             its
             Birth
             ,
             and
             consequently
             know
             their
             own
             Complection
             ,
             and
             likewise
             what
             Principle
             or
             Quality
             ,
             Good
             or
             Evil
             does
             carry
             the
             upper
             dominion
             in
             them
             ;
             so
             that
             there
             would
             be
             much
             teachablene●s
             in
             Dreams
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             derived
             from
             ,
             and
             demonstrate
             what
             property
             of
             the
             seven-fold
             nature
             has
             dominion
             in
             the
             Soul.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             That
             Dreams
             are
             a
             Figure
             or
             Rese●blance
             of
             the
             Condition
             of
             Souls
             after
             Death
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             BY
             what
             has
             been
             said
             it
             partly
             appears
             ,
             That
             altho
             by
             the
             degeneration
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             instead
             of
             observing
             and
             noting
             the
             nature
             of
             those
             things
             ,
             Dreams
             are
             become
             a
             By-Word
             ;
             and
             serve
             only
             to
             be
             derided
             and
             scoft
             at
             ,
             yet
             essentially
             ,
             and
             in
             themselves
             unto
             the
             wise
             ,
             and
             well-minded
             ,
             they
             may
             discover
             great
             Secrets
             ,
             both
             or
             Time
             and
             Eternity
             ;
             which
             will
             further
             appear
             ,
             if
             we
             modestly
             consider
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             scarce
             any
             thing
             that
             yields
             so
             true
             and
             great
             a
             figure
             ,
             or
             similitude
             of
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             Soul
             after
             Death
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Separation
             ,
             as
             Dreams
             .
          
           
           
             For
             as
             Death
             is
             a
             full
             Period
             to
             all
             the
             Senses
             and
             outward
             Faculties
             of
             the
             Humane
             Life
             ,
             the
             very
             same
             is
             Sleep
             ,
             during
             the
             time
             thereof
             ;
             for
             if
             a
             man
             should
             sleep
             seven
             or
             eight
             dayes
             ,
             nay
             ,
             if
             possible
             seven
             years
             ,
             when
             he
             awakes
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             no
             more
             to
             him
             then
             one
             night
             :
             By
             this
             it
             doth
             plainly
             appear
             ,
             that
             Sleep
             is
             a
             
               Temporary
               Death
            
             to
             the
             Senses
             ,
             where
             no
             distinction
             ,
             length
             or
             shortness
             of
             Time
             is
             measured
             .
             Therefore
             in
             Sleep
             all
             men
             are
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             totally
             dead
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             sensitive
             and
             distinguishing
             power
             of
             Nature
             and
             the
             time
             passes
             away
             as
             if
             he
             were
             in
             Eternity
             ,
             insensibly
             to
             all
             the
             outward
             Properties
             ;
             for
             what
             happens
             to
             the
             Soul
             in
             Dreams
             ,
             is
             somewhat
             like
             ,
             or
             a
             notable
             Resemblance
             of
             that
             which
             attends
             it
             in
             its
             separated
             estate
             ,
             whether
             in
             the
             Good
             or
             in
             the
             Evil.
             
          
           
             Thus
             in
             Dreams
             the
             soul
             enjoys
             
             a
             more
             compleat
             and
             unmixed
             pleasure
             and
             delight
             ,
             than
             is
             possible
             for
             any
             person
             to
             enjoy
             when
             awake
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             use
             of
             the
             perfec●est
             Senses
             ;
             for
             then
             in
             the
             height
             of
             his
             Complacency
             ,
             fears
             and
             apprehensions
             of
             losing
             the
             pleasing
             objects
             ,
             or
             jealousies
             of
             others
             sharing
             with
             him
             therein
             ,
             or
             one
             thing
             or
             other
             is
             apt
             to
             crowd
             in
             and
             interrupt
             his
             Joy.
             But
             in
             many
             Dreams
             the
             
               Horizon
               is
               all
               Light
            
             ,
             and
             clear
             ,
             no
             Cloud
             to
             be
             seen
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             seems
             to
             be
             so
             real
             ,
             that
             nothing
             we
             possess
             in
             this
             world
             can
             for
             the
             time
             be
             more
             ;
             insomuch
             ,
             that
             these
             Joys
             ,
             and
             delightful
             Transports
             do
             oft
             times
             awaken
             the
             sensitive
             power
             of
             the
             outward
             Nature
             ,
             the
             thoughts
             and
             Consideration
             thereof
             is
             very
             delightful
             to
             the
             mind
             even
             after
             the
             waking
             of
             the
             Body
             .
             As
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             
               Evil
               Dreams
            
             cause
             
             strange
             Trouble
             Fear
             and
             Horror
             to
             the
             Soul
             ,
             it
             apprehends
             it self
             to
             be
             in
             real
             danger
             of
             drowning
             ,
             falling
             ,
             killing
             ,
             being
             run
             through
             with
             Knives
             ,
             Swords
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             falling
             down
             from
             precipices
             ,
             being
             in
             pain
             ,
             anguish
             and
             agony
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             things
             of
             that
             kind
             ,
             which
             do
             all
             arise
             from
             the
             awakening
             or
             kindling
             of
             the
             wrath
             and
             fierce
             poisonous
             Nature
             or
             Central
             Fire
             ,
             which
             cruel
             fears
             and
             pains
             are
             real
             and
             essential
             to
             the
             Soul
             ,
             as
             the
             Body
             or
             Senses
             are
             dead
             or
             asleep
             (
             which
             is
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             all
             one
             )
             and
             yet
             there
             is
             no
             material
             thing
             ●eer
             them
             ,
             that
             can
             wound
             or
             hurt
             them
             .
             So
             great
             is
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Soul
             when
             it
             has
             either
             wholly
             ,
             or
             in
             part
             ,
             for
             a
             small
             time
             ,
             quitted
             it self
             from
             the
             operation
             of
             the
             Senses
             ,
             that
             it
             can
             make
             something
             where
             no
             thing
             is
             ,
             and
             create
             either
             Grief
             or
             S●rrow
             ,
             all
             according
             to
             that
             Principle
             or
             Form
             
             that
             is
             chief
             in
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Soul.
             For
             as
             that
             is
             quallified
             ,
             such
             is
             the
             nature
             of
             those
             Ideas
             that
             are
             generated
             ,
             and
             the
             Phantasies
             arising
             either
             of
             joy
             or
             fear
             ,
             as
             the
             Radix
             stood
             in
             Equality
             or
             Inequality
             ,
             for
             in
             the
             sepera●ed
             state
             ,
             whether
             in
             the
             Bliss
             or
             the
             Curse
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             Matereal
             thing
             ,
             that
             can
             hurt
             or
             afflict
             the
             Soul
             ,
             but
             only
             its
             own
             Imaginations
             or
             Turba
             ,
             and
             what
             it
             forms
             unto
             it self
             in
             the
             principle
             of
             Evil
             ,
             in
             which
             it self
             is
             comprehended
             ,
             being
             the
             Root
             and
             Fountain
             ,
             whence
             all
             sorrow
             and
             fear
             takes
             its
             Birth
             .
             As
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             those
             that
             are
             comprehended
             in
             the
             blessed
             Fountain
             or
             friendly
             principle
             of
             Light
             &
             Love
             ,
             their
             Joy
             &
             Pleasure
             does
             arise
             ,
             and
             is
             continually
             generated
             from
             the
             same
             principle
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             is
             real
             and
             essential
             ,
             beyond
             all
             outward
             Enjoyments
             ,
             or
             what
             can
             be
             apprehended
             ,
             because
             none
             in
             the
             Body
             can
             have
             the
             full
             enjoyment
             
             or
             true
             sense
             of
             it
             .
             For
             that
             property
             or
             principle
             man
             has
             precipitated
             himself
             into
             ,
             and
             which
             has
             gotten
             the
             upper
             dominion
             in
             the
             Soul
             ,
             From
             the
             very
             same
             principle
             after
             death
             does
             proceed
             ,
             and
             is
             generated
             either
             his
             Joy
             or
             Sorrow
             according
             to
             the
             degree
             and
             nature
             of
             that
             Form
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             is
             more
             or
             less
             kindled
             in
             the
             good
             or
             the
             Evil
             ,
             whilst
             the
             Soul
             remain'd
             in
             the
             Body
             .
          
           
             Which
             is
             a
             great
             Figure
             and
             true
             signe
             ,
             that
             the
             Souls
             and
             Life's-Spirit
             does
             burn
             or
             quallifie
             between
             the
             wrath
             ,
             and
             the
             noises
             and
             b●ssle
             〈◊〉
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             acts
             or
             Suffers
             as
             it
             is
             ●inctured
             and
             impressed
             ;
             for
             every
             property
             and
             principle
             doth
             contain
             the
             true
             nature
             of
             
               the
               whole
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             has
             wonderfull
             power
             and
             efficac●●o
             generate
             and
             form
             strange
             unheard-of
             things
             to
             the
             Imagination
             .
          
           
           
             For
             which
             cause
             many
             persons
             dream
             of
             ,
             and
             see
             such
             strange
             things
             in
             th●ir
             sleep
             ,
             as
             they
             never
             beheld
             nor
             thought
             of
             when
             awake
             ,
             for
             the
             formings
             of
             the
             predominate
             principle
             in
             mans
             soul
             are
             beyond
             all
             
               humane
               Number
            
             :
             Now
             let
             us
             suppose
             a
             man
             in
             a
             terrible
             Melancholy
             frightful
             Dream
             ,
             were
             never
             to
             awake
             ,
             but
             to
             continue
             eternally
             in
             this
             imagined
             Agony
             and
             Dread
             ,
             what
             a
             disconsolated
             State
             and
             Condition
             would
             this
             be
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             where
             all
             these
             fears
             and
             troubles
             are
             apprehended
             to
             be
             Essential
             ,
             as
             indeed
             they
             are
             during
             the
             Sleep
             of
             the
             Senses
             .
             But
             when
             the
             Soul
             is
             thus
             perplexed
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             terible
             fear
             and
             horror
             ,
             it
             violently
             seizes
             on
             the
             Body
             ,
             as
             its
             
               Natural
               House
            
             ,
             and
             with
             its
             fierce
             motion
             awakes
             it
             ,
             and
             causes
             the
             very
             flesh
             to
             tremble
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             Soul
             or
             Spirit
             is
             glad
             and
             rejoyces
             that
             it
             bath
             escaped
             those
             dangers
             it
             apprehended
             ;
             
             whereas
             if
             it
             had
             not
             been
             cloathed
             with
             an
             humane
             Body
             ,
             it
             would
             have
             been
             destitute
             of
             any
             such
             refuge
             to
             case
             its
             self
             ,
             as
             Soul
             are
             after
             Death
             .
          
           
             Dreams
             and
             Visions
             are
             incorporeal
             ,
             like
             the
             Soul
             or
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             Joy
             ,
             Pleasure
             ,
             Trouble
             ,
             or
             Sorrow
             that
             is
             apprehended
             ,
             is
             as
             Essential
             to
             the
             Soul
             as
             any
             sensual
             pleasure
             ,
             fear
             or
             grief
             is
             to
             the
             Body
             :
             And
             what
             we
             have
             said
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Darkness
             ,
             Sorrow
             and
             woe
             ,
             the
             like
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             in
             the
             Light
             and
             Blessed
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             where
             the
             
               Paradisical
               Ioys
            
             are
             incorporeal
             ,
             or
             else
             the
             beautified
             Inhabitants
             could
             not
             have
             any
             pleasure
             in
             ,
             or
             Simile
             with
             them
             ;
             for
             when
             the
             body
             is
             dead
             ,
             and
             the
             Soul
             separated
             from
             it
             ,
             then
             all
             incorporeal
             things
             became
             as
             substantial
             as
             material
             things
             do
             to
             the
             Body
             ;
             and
             the
             Seeing
             ,
             Hearing
             ,
             Smelling
             ,
             Tasting
             and
             
             Feeling
             is
             as
             real
             and
             essential
             to
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             all
             sorts
             of
             gross
             substances
             are
             to
             the
             outward
             senses
             ;
             and
             during
             sleep
             ,
             the
             Soul
             is
             as
             it
             were
             seperated
             ,
             and
             as
             if
             it
             were
             in
             Eternity
             ,
             does
             really
             enjoy
             pleasure
             or
             pain
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             principle
             that
             predominates
             therein
             ,
             whilst
             the
             Body
             lies
             as
             it
             were
             dead
             ,
             and
             also
             all
             the
             senses
             not
             at
             all
             concerned
             with
             ,
             or
             capable
             of
             those
             ●ights
             ,
             pleasures
             or
             sorrows
             ;
             but
             oft-times
             the
             Soul
             or
             Spirit
             being
             affrighted
             with
             hideous
             apprehensions
             ,
             and
             dangers
             ,
             or
             too
             highly
             lifted
             up
             with
             Ioy
             and
             Delight
             ,
             does
             return
             and
             seizes
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             awakens
             the
             outward
             senses
             ,
             which
             immediately
             puts
             a
             period
             to
             the
             Joy
             or
             Sorrow
             ,
             Grief
             or
             Pleasure
             ,
             and
             they
             seem
             to
             the
             outward
             Sense
             and
             Reason
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             had
             not
             been
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             but
             all
             had
             been
             a
             Romance
             or
             Illusion
             ,
             for
             so
             it
             may
             well
             be
             apprehended
             
             by
             the
             senses
             ;
             for
             the
             immatereal
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             wonders
             thereof
             are
             as
             nothing
             to
             the
             material
             ,
             there
             being
             such
             a
             vast
             gulf
             or
             difference
             between
             the
             internal
             and
             external
             principle
             of
             each
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             are
             very
             near
             each
             other
             ;
             but
             one
             is
             Corporeal
             ,
             the
             other
             Incorporeal
             ,
             therefore
             the
             latter
             hath
             no
             Simile
             with
             the
             outward
             Senses
             ;
             but
             on
             the
             other
             side
             there
             is
             a
             great
             Analogg
             and
             Similitude
             between
             the
             internal
             World
             ,
             
               or
               Incorporeal
               ▪
               Beeings
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Soul
             and
             Spirit
             of
             Man.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             How
             departed
             Souls
             Communicate
             with
             Persons
             living
             in
             Dreams
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             in
             ●pparitions
             ;
             The
             Converse
             of
             good
             and
             bad
             Angels
             with
             men
             ,
             how
             promoted
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             BY
             reason
             of
             that
             Affinity
             or
             Similitude
             between
             incorporal
             B●eings
             and
             the
             Soul
             of
             man
             ,
             mentioned
             in
             the
             last
             Chapter
             ,
             it
             comes
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             Souls
             dep●●ted
             or
             sepera●ed
             from
             their
             Bodies
             ,
             (
             which
             divorce
             ,
             we
             call
             Death
             )
             do
             often
             Communicate
             their
             desires
             ,
             and
             reveal
             various
             Secrets
             unto
             their
             Friends
             ;
             for
             Dreams
             are
             Incorporeal
             ,
             and
             the
             Souls
             deceased
             have
             no
             other
             way
             to
             impart
             their
             Secrets
             that
             is
             so
             a
             ●il●ar
             as
             this
             ,
             except
             some
             few
             ,
             〈◊〉
             at
             their
             Death
             are
             greatly
             affectionated
             to
             wife
             
             and
             Children
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             and
             dye
             with
             a
             strong
             desire
             of
             revealing
             something
             that
             lies
             hid
             ,
             or
             to
             manifest
             their
             affections
             to
             their
             surviving
             F●●end●
             ,
             and
             these
             sometim●s
             do
             ●t
             by
             assuming
             an
             aireal
             Body
             ,
             and
             appe●●ing
             A●●ections
             ,
             being
             the
             chief
             general
             Cause
             of
             Apparitions
             of
             S●uls
             departed
             .
             But
             then
             the
             will
             and
             desire
             must
             be
             very
             strong
             and
             powerful
             at
             the
             departure
             of
             the
             Soul
             from
             the
             Body
             ,
             or
             else
             it
             cannot
             cloath
             it self
             with
             a
             ●idereal
             or
             Elemental
             thin
             Body
             ,
             for
             the
             External
             Eye
             cannot
             see
             any
             thing
             but
             what
             is
             like
             is
             self
             ,
             or
             compounded
             of
             them
             same
             Elements
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             great
             difficulty
             for
             any
             Soul
             to
             cloath
             it self
             with
             a
             material
             Body
             ,
             neither
             indeed
             can
             it
             be
             done
             ,
             if
             the
             Affections
             and
             desires
             be
             not
             wonderful
             strong
             and
             powerful
             .
          
           
             W●ich
             shadow
             or
             
               thin
               Body
            
             continues
             no
             longer
             than
             the
             Radical
             
             moisture
             in
             the
             deceased
             Body
             does
             in
             some
             degree
             continue
             ;
             for
             as
             the
             moisture
             and
             matter
             of
             the
             Body
             does
             waste
             ,
             so
             the
             Apparition
             or
             Ghost
             does
             grow
             weak
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             vanish
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             Soul
             cloathed
             it self
             by
             the
             help
             of
             the
             matter
             contained
             in
             the
             Body
             ,
             which
             is
             done
             by
             a
             sympathitical
             Operation
             between
             the
             External
             ,
             and
             Internal
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             some
             likeness
             or
             Relikes
             of
             the
             Spirit
             remaining
             in
             the
             deceased
             Body
             so
             long
             as
             it
             continues
             moist
             and
             full
             of
             matter
             ,
             for
             if
             it
             were
             not
             so
             ,
             it
             were
             impossible
             that
             any
             Soul
             should
             appear
             in
             any
             Body
             or
             shape
             either
             humane
             or
             Beastial
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             it
             was
             that
             some
             of
             the
             Philosophical
             Antients
             commanded
             the
             Bodies
             of
             the
             dead
             to
             be
             burnt
             ,
             to
             Ashes
             ,
             which
             did
             totally
             destroy
             the
             
               Humour
               Radicalis
            
             or
             Spirit
             of
             the
             external
             elemental
             Nature
             ,
             thereby
             perventing
             such
             Apparitions
             ,
             as
             we
             
             are
             speaking
             of
             ,
             and
             hindering
             Souls
             from
             Cloathing
             ,
             themselves
             with
             thin
             Aireal
             Bodies
             ,
             which
             they
             can
             do
             only
             by
             a
             Sympathetical
             agreement
             between
             themselves
             and
             their
             old
             Houses
             ,
             the
             deceased
             Bodies
             .
             For
             if
             the
             Soul
             departs
             from
             the
             Body
             ,
             filld
             with
             Affections
             to
             external
             things
             ,
             be
             they
             what
             they
             will
             ,
             then
             finding
             it
             discomposed
             and
             disquieted
             ,
             it
             longs
             after
             its
             old
             Body
             or
             House
             ,
             and
             by
             Simile
             ,
             and
             help
             of
             the
             Fluid
             Humours
             and
             Spirits
             yet
             remaining
             in
             the
             Body
             ,
             it
             attracts
             a
             subtle
             matter
             ,
             in
             which
             having
             vested
             it self
             ,
             it
             becomes
             to
             outward
             view
             Corporeal
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             the
             Body
             should
             be
             consumed
             by
             Fire
             then
             the
             Spirit
             or
             Soul
             would
             be
             prevented
             wholly
             of
             matter
             for
             this
             sidereal
             Cloathing
             ;
             And
             therefore
             this
             way
             of
             burning
             the
             dead
             ●odies
             ,
             was
             practised
             ,
             as
             in
             divers
             other
             Nations
             ,
             so
             also
             in
             England
             in
             former
             Ages
             ;
             for
             then
             
             it
             was
             more
             frequent
             for
             departed
             Souls
             ,
             as
             also
             for
             divers
             other
             sorts
             of
             Spirits
             to
             appear
             to
             the
             living
             ,
             than
             of
             late
             years
             (
             for
             some
             Reasons
             which
             I
             shall
             not
             stand
             to
             insist
             upon
             ,
             or
             explain
             in
             this
             place
             )
             And
             therefore
             they
             did
             consume
             their
             dead
             Bodies
             with
             Fire
             ,
             by
             which
             there
             was
             an
             immediate
             and
             full
             Separation
             between
             the
             Body
             and
             Soul
             ,
             and
             no
             simile
             remain'd
             ,
             and
             consequently
             no
             matter
             could
             be
             attracted
             or
             coagulated
             for
             the
             formation
             of
             such
             Spectre's
             or
             Apparitions
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             like
             Reason
             (
             we
             may
             note
             by
             the
             way
             )
             that
             the
             first
             Midwives
             ,
             and
             Directors
             of
             Women
             ,
             after
             Delivery
             ,
             ordered
             the
             After-Birth
             ,
             with
             Consumption
             by
             Fire
             ,
             to
             put
             a
             period
             to
             the
             Atomes
             or
             subtle
             Spirits
             that
             can
             and
             do
             powerfully
             penetrate
             all
             Bodies
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             so
             subtle
             and
             quick
             ,
             that
             nothing
             can
             hold
             or
             hinder
             them
             from
             returning
             
             to
             their
             Centers
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             Annilation
             of
             the
             whole
             .
             But
             it
             is
             further
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             That
             all
             Midwives
             ought
             to
             let
             the
             After-Burthen
             be
             through
             cold
             before
             they
             burn
             it
             ,
             or
             else
             the
             fierce
             surprisal
             which
             the
             Fire
             makes
             upon
             the
             Spirits
             ,
             will
             force
             them
             back
             to
             their
             Center
             whence
             they
             proceed
             ,
             with
             a
             Rapid
             motion
             ,
             and
             carry
             with
             them
             the
             hot
             sulpherous
             Atomes
             and
             Particles
             of
             the
             Fire
             ,
             which
             in
             some
             Complections
             will
             wound
             the
             Health
             ,
             and
             oft-times
             cause
             Fevers
             ,
             and
             unnatural
             Heats
             and
             Indispositions
             ,
             and
             more
             heat
             the
             Milk
             by
             simile
             ;
             These
             things
             are
             seldom
             considered
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             Evils
             thereof
             are
             the
             ofter
             felt
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             return
             from
             
               this
               Digression
            
             (
             wherein
             we
             thought
             it
             not
             unfit
             to
             point
             out
             briefly
             the
             Nature
             ,
             Causes
             ,
             and
             Manner
             of
             Souls
             appearing
             after
             Death
             ,
             which
             sometimes
             happens
             where
             the
             affections
             
             are
             exceeding
             violent
             ,
             as
             aforesaid
             )
             it
             is
             
               far
               easier
            
             ,
             and
             more
             familiar
             for
             the
             deceased
             Souls
             to
             communicate
             their
             secrets
             to
             their
             living
             Friends
             in
             Dreams
             ,
             then
             to
             appear
             thus
             in
             external
             Forms
             ,
             by
             cloathing
             themselves
             with
             thin
             Elemental
             Bodies
             ;
             for
             men
             in
             Dreams
             are
             nearer
             unto
             the
             condition
             of
             departed
             Souls
             then
             when
             awake
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             can
             with
             ease
             ,
             and
             great
             familiarity
             discourse
             ,
             and
             reveal
             their
             minds
             unto
             them
             ,
             more
             especially
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             a
             simile
             between
             their
             spirits
             ,
             or
             if
             there
             was
             a
             hearty
             Love
             and
             Affection
             whilst
             they
             lived
             :
             For
             all
             the
             time
             the
             Body
             sleepeth
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             it
             were
             dead
             ,
             and
             ten
             hours
             is
             but
             as
             one
             minute
             ,
             but
             the
             spirit
             and
             soul
             liveth
             and
             acteth
             ,
             and
             seeth
             and
             apprehendeth
             things
             as
             if
             it
             had
             not
             any
             earthly
             Body
             ,
             but
             were
             already
             in
             Eternity
             ;
             for
             near
             and
             afar
             off
             is
             all
             a
             like
             unto
             it
             ,
             it
             can
             as
             easily
             visit
             remote
             Countries
             and
             
             Regions
             beyond
             the
             Equinoctial
             or
             Tropicks
             ,
             as
             a
             mans
             own
             House
             or
             Garden
             ;
             it
             can
             sink
             it self
             into
             the
             deepest
             of
             Depths
             ,
             and
             also
             sore
             aloft
             and
             range
             through
             all
             the
             Coelestial
             sphears
             ;
             the
             Etherial
             Spirits
             of
             men
             being
             thus
             volatile
             ,
             and
             busie
             when
             the
             outward
             body
             or
             senses
             are
             dead
             ,
             or
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             all
             one
             for
             the
             time
             )
             asleep
             ,
             the
             Immaterial
             Beeings
             ,
             or
             seperated
             Souls
             being
             of
             an
             homogenial
             Nature
             ,
             and
             like
             state
             ,
             can
             easily
             hold
             communication
             therewith
             by
             such
             means
             as
             are
             proper
             for
             the
             intercourse
             of
             such
             spirituous
             Essences
             ,
             especially
             if
             before
             the
             Death
             of
             the
             Body
             there
             was
             something
             strongly
             impressed
             on
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             deceased
             ,
             which
             proves
             very
             burthensome
             until
             they
             have
             by
             some
             means
             revealed
             it
             to
             those
             to
             whom
             they
             had
             a
             desire
             to
             impart
             it
             before
             their
             Death
             ,
             but
             by
             some
             accident
             were
             prevented
             ,
             or
             where
             there
             is
             some
             great
             sympathy
             
             or
             similitude
             between
             the
             Soul
             of
             the
             deceased
             ,
             and
             the
             Living
             and
             for
             this
             last
             reason
             ,
             the
             Souls
             of
             strangers
             some●imes
             do
             make
             application
             to
             such
             sympathizing
             Souls
             of
             the
             Living
             whilst
             the
             Body
             lies
             asleep
             ,
             and
             reveal
             great
             secrets
             ,
             or
             ●oretel
             them
             of
             things
             some●imes
             good
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             evil
             ,
             that
             are
             likely
             to
             be●al
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             there
             is
             such
             a
             vast
             disproportion
             between
             the
             Incorporeal
             Beeings
             ,
             viz.
             Souls
             departed
             ;
             Spirits
             and
             Angels
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             and
             our
             outward
             material
             Senses
             and
             Reason
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             makes
             all
             these
             Wonderful
             mysteries
             that
             happen
             to
             man
             of
             this
             Nature
             appear
             but
             as
             meer
             fantasies
             ,
             shadows
             or
             Vanity
             ,
             and
             therefore
             this
             secret
             spiritual
             converse
             ,
             and
             real
             Communications
             of
             Souls
             are
             derided
             in
             the
             highest
             degree
             ,
             which
             unbelief
             and
             contempt
             doth
             drive
             away
             and
             cause
             a
             seperation
             of
             the
             Souls
             of
             the
             deceased
             ,
             as
             
             also
             of
             all
             good
             Spirits
             and
             Angels
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             would
             be
             more
             prompt
             and
             ready
             to
             such
             Communications
             ,
             as
             being
             forward
             to
             serve
             ,
             help
             ,
             and
             enlighten
             those
             that
             are
             sober
             ,
             and
             we●l-minded
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             believe
             ,
             and
             are
             sensible
             of
             those
             wonderful
             things
             ,
             and
             mysterious
             Impartments
             ;
             for
             a
             strong
             Faith
             ,
             firm
             desire
             and
             belief
             ,
             viz.
             when
             the
             Spirit
             or
             Soul
             is
             delighted
             in
             the
             Consideration
             of
             this
             spiritual
             discourse
             and
             converse
             ,
             does
             naturally
             attract
             and
             draw
             the
             internal
             powers
             ,
             Souls
             ,
             and
             good
             Angels
             ,
             and
             causeth
             them
             to
             delight
             to
             accompany
             men
             ,
             both
             sleeping
             and
             waking
             ,
             de●ending
             them
             from
             various
             dangers
             and
             troubles
             ,
             and
             ready
             at
             all
             times
             to
             reveal
             and
             foretel
             them
             of
             future
             things
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             Incredulity
             with
             vain
             despising
             Discourses
             do
             potently
             drive
             them
             away
             ,
             and
             causes
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             a
             total
             separations
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             seems
             to
             the
             outward
             senses
             
             and
             Reason
             of
             most
             men
             that
             there
             is
             no
             such
             thing
             ,
             but
             all
             idle
             vain
             Conceits
             ;
             so
             greatly
             is
             mankind
             depraved
             ,
             having
             by
             vanity
             and
             carnal
             apprehensions
             put
             out
             the
             inward
             Eyes
             of
             his
             intellectuals
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             are
             to
             him
             but
             as
             idle
             immaginations
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Records
             of
             sacred
             Truth
             do
             assure
             us
             ,
             that
             most
             of
             the
             Sober
             inlightned
             men
             in
             former
             Ages
             ,
             were
             sensible
             of
             this
             secret
             converse
             of
             Angels
             and
             Souls
             ,
             and
             had
             mysteries
             revealed
             to
             them
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             ministring
             Spirits
             ,
             in
             Dreams
             and
             Visions
             ,
             as
             appears
             in
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             of
             which
             we
             shall
             take
             a
             particular
             survey
             in
             a
             Chapter
             by
             it self
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             mankind's
             frowardness
             intemperance
             and
             incredulity
             have
             so
             estranged
             those
             holy
             powers
             ,
             good
             Angels
             and
             Spirits
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             come
             near
             man
             ,
             to
             reveal
             unto
             him
             the
             secret
             mysteries
             of
             
             their
             Beeings
             and
             Conditions
             ,
             on
             foretel
             him
             either
             Good
             or
             Evil
             that
             shall
             happen
             unto
             him
             ;
             for
             a
             firm
             Faith
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             frequent
             meditation
             on
             those
             sublime
             things
             have
             a
             wonderful
             power
             sympathetical
             inclination
             and
             attraction
             on
             good
             Angels
             and
             Spirits
             of
             all
             offices
             and
             kinds
             ;
             for
             all
             things
             both
             in
             the
             material
             &
             immaterial
             worlds
             have
             that
             secret
             communication
             and
             opperation
             by
             likenesses
             ;
             for
             the
             nearer
             we
             resemble
             ,
             and
             become
             like
             the
             good
             Angels
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             more
             ready
             and
             prone
             to
             serve
             us
             ,
             this
             being
             the
             simpathetical
             drawing
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             way
             of
             God
             in
             nature
             ,
             for
             every
             thing
             doth
             incorporate
             with
             its
             likeness
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             secret
             agreeable
             power
             ,
             each
             thing
             is
             ready
             to
             strengthen
             its
             own
             Property
             ,
             having
             the
             Key
             in
             its
             self
             ,
             that
             can
             open
             the
             Gates
             of
             its
             own
             Principle
             in
             all
             other
             things
             ,
             both
             Heavenly
             and
             Earthly
             ;
             for
             
             they
             all
             flow
             from
             the
             two
             grand
             principles
             ,
             viz.
             Good
             and
             Evil
             ,
             and
             which
             soever
             of
             these
             two
             a
             man
             suffers
             his
             will
             to
             enter
             into
             ,
             that
             property
             or
             principle
             gets
             the
             dominion
             and
             chief
             goverment
             in
             the
             Soul
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             be
             in
             the
             evil
             or
             fierce
             wrathfull
             principle
             ,
             then
             the
             Spirit
             and
             Soul
             by
             way
             of
             desires
             and
             imaginations
             penetrates
             all
             Elements
             ,
             and
             things
             both
             extertnal
             and
             internal
             ,
             and
             wheresoever
             it
             finds
             matter
             capable
             ,
             or
             disposed
             to
             receive
             them
             ,
             it
             incorporates
             ,
             and
             with
             highest
             diligence
             indeavours
             to
             destroy
             its
             contrary
             ,
             viz.
             all
             Goodness
             and
             Vertue
             .
             And
             thus
             men
             are
             rendred
             fit
             and
             capable
             to
             be
             the
             companions
             of
             ,
             and
             have
             society
             or
             secret
             communication
             with
             evil
             Angels
             and
             spirits
             ,
             there
             being
             often
             internal
             agreement
             and
             compacts
             bewteen
             the
             Souls
             of
             men
             and
             evil
             Angels
             by
             way
             of
             Imagination
             and
             desires
             in
             the
             very
             center
             of
             their
             lives
             ;
             which
             
             very
             few
             persons
             are
             sensible
             of
             ,
             though
             subject
             unto
             ,
             and
             consequently
             cannot
             comprehend
             from
             whence
             those
             multitudes
             of
             evil
             suggestions
             ,
             desires
             and
             vain
             imaginations
             ,
             where-with
             they
             find
             themselves
             incombred
             ,
             do
             proceed
             ;
             for
             whosoever
             suffers
             his
             will
             and
             strong
             desires
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             fierce
             violent
             envious
             wrathfull
             original
             spirit
             or
             property
             ,
             has
             unity
             with
             ,
             and
             becomes
             a
             Companion
             of
             all
             evil
             angels
             and
             spirits
             ,
             whence
             do
             proceed
             those
             wonderfull
             troops
             and
             numberless
             swarms
             of
             vain
             thoughts
             ,
             imaginations
             ,
             desires
             ,
             words
             and
             actions
             ,
             being
             the
             very
             dictates
             of
             Devils
             .
          
           
             And
             from
             the
             same
             black
             Stygian
             fountain
             do
             arise
             that
             wonderful
             subtilty
             and
             cunning
             ,
             and
             those
             strange
             unimaginable
             inventions
             of
             evil
             words
             ,
             acts
             and
             vain
             plays
             ,
             so
             various
             ,
             a
             sober
             man
             would
             think
             it
             impossible
             for
             men
             to
             be
             so
             strong
             ,
             
             ready
             and
             cunning
             in
             the
             doing
             of
             evil
             ;
             hence
             the
             old
             deceiving
             Serpent
             is
             said
             to
             have
             been
             more
             subtil
             then
             any
             beast
             of
             the
             field
             ,
             Gen.
             3.
             1.
             
             And
             our
             Lord
             Christ
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Children
             of
             this
             world
             (
             the
             race
             of
             Cain
             and
             sons
             of
             Belial
             )
             are
             wiser
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             more
             crafty
             and
             full
             of
             inventions
             )
             in
             their
             Generation
             then
             the
             Children
             of
             Light
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             calls
             Elinas
             the
             Sorcerer
             ,
             
               O
               thou
               full
               of
               all
               Subtilty
               ,
               and
               all
               Mischief
               ,
               thou
               Son
               of
               the
               Devil
               ,
               and
               Enemy
               of
               all
               Righteousness
               ,
            
             Acts
             13.
             10.
             for
             as
             man
             is
             various
             in
             his
             central
             ground
             as
             to
             inclinations
             ,
             dispositions
             ,
             love
             ,
             hate
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             so
             various
             also
             are
             the
             evil
             angels
             and
             spirits
             ;
             whence
             we
             read
             their
             name
             is
             said
             to
             be
             Legion
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             many
             ;
             so
             that
             whatsoever
             a
             man
             inclines
             to
             ,
             or
             awakens
             in
             his
             will
             and
             desires
             ,
             whether
             good
             or
             evil
             ,
             there
             is
             presently
             a
             spirit
             
             or
             angels
             of
             the
             same
             property
             ,
             ready
             and
             prompt
             to
             execute
             ,
             and
             put
             into
             practice
             such
             his
             imaginations
             ,
             and
             to
             incline
             ,
             and
             urge
             him
             forward
             in
             the
             thing
             .
          
           
             But
             these
             sublime
             Matters
             are
             understood
             or
             considered
             but
             by
             very
             few
             ;
             and
             therefore
             I
             would
             intreat
             my
             Friends
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             are
             of
             humane
             Race
             ,
             seriously
             to
             ponder
             in
             their
             Minds
             ,
             from
             what
             Fountain
             ,
             Principle
             and
             Ground
             that
             great
             Variety
             of
             Dark
             Vain
             and
             Evil
             Thoughts
             ,
             Imaginations
             ,
             Words
             and
             Actions
             do
             proceed
             ;
             of
             which
             ,
             some
             few
             I
             shall
             set
             down
             for
             an
             Example
             ,
             or
             Looking-glass
             to
             the
             considerate
             Reader
             .
             As
             first
             ,
             in
             Child-hood
             ,
             for
             to
             wish
             to
             be
             Kings
             and
             Emperors
             ,
             to
             have
             brave
             Houses
             ,
             and
             costly
             Furniture
             ;
             to
             have
             gay
             Clothes
             ,
             and
             think
             that
             whoever
             meets
             one
             ,
             does
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             ought
             to
             admire
             an
             Ass
             for
             his
             golden
             trappings
             ;
             to
             desire
             to
             
             live
             idlely
             ,
             and
             spend
             all
             ones
             time
             in
             eating
             ,
             drinking
             ,
             sleeping
             and
             playing
             :
             And
             as
             people
             attain
             to
             maturer
             Years
             ,
             to
             wish
             and
             desire
             ,
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Mony
             and
             Liberty
             ,
             to
             have
             Variety
             of
             Women
             ;
             to
             exceed
             all
             others
             in
             Evil
             Mischievous
             Arts
             and
             Sciences
             ,
             to
             Hurt
             ,
             Kill
             and
             Murder
             all
             such
             as
             shall
             Offend
             them
             .
             For
             a
             Man
             secretly
             to
             wish
             his
             Wife
             dead
             ,
             that
             He
             might
             have
             ●nother
             with
             more
             Mony
             ,
             to
             contrive
             how
             to
             Circumvent
             another
             in
             a
             Bargin
             ,
             or
             Defraud
             him
             of
             his
             Inheritance
             or
             Right
             ,
             by
             colour
             of
             law
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             boast
             of
             our
             Wit
             and
             Cunning
             in
             doing
             it
             ,
             for
             a
             man
             to
             design
             himself
             an
             Universal
             Empire
             ,
             or
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             as
             some
             Princes
             have
             done
             ,
             and
             sacrificed
             millions
             of
             mens
             lives
             to
             that
             conceit
             .
             These
             and
             the
             like
             strange
             Evil
             ,
             and
             most
             abominable
             Thoughts
             ,
             Imaginations
             and
             Desires
             bubble
             
             up
             in
             ,
             and
             have
             possession
             of
             most
             mens
             Minds
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             day
             of
             death
             ,
             which
             do
             all
             arise
             and
             proceed
             from
             the
             poysonous
             Root
             ,
             by
             the
             Promptings
             Instigations
             and
             Ingections
             of
             the
             evil
             Genij
             ,
             which
             are
             like
             swarms
             of
             Bees
             in
             and
             about
             man
             ,
             if
             he
             suffer
             his
             will
             and
             desires
             to
             enter
             into
             their
             Principle
             and
             Property
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             do
             Evil
             ,
             and
             only
             Evil
             ,
             and
             that
             continually
             :
             Others
             there
             are
             ,
             whose
             desires
             are
             not
             so
             far
             engaged
             upon
             Notorious
             Wicked
             Objects
             ,
             but
             rather
             amuse
             themselves
             with
             Vanities
             ,
             and
             Things
             which
             they
             conceit
             to
             be
             Innocent
             and
             Indiferent
             ,
             as
             an
             over
             care
             of
             being
             well
             spoken
             of
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             therefore
             studying
             Complements
             ,
             and
             Civilities
             ,
             to
             procure
             Esteem
             ,
             pleasing
             themselves
             with
             fine
             Buildings
             ,
             and
             dilicate
             Walks
             ,
             and
             Gardens
             ,
             doting
             upon
             a
             brave
             Horse
             ,
             or
             a
             Dog
             ,
             or
             placing
             all
             their
             Affections
             ,
             
             Delight
             and
             Joy
             ,
             in
             some
             one
             particular
             Child
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             Now
             when
             any
             one
             doth
             thus
             inordinately
             take
             pleasure
             in
             such
             things
             ,
             he
             or
             she
             will
             continually
             be
             incouraged
             ,
             and
             prompted
             forward
             by
             evil
             ,
             Angels
             ,
             and
             Genij
             ,
             of
             a
             middle
             Nature
             ,
             that
             are
             indued
             both
             with
             the
             property
             of
             the
             inward
             and
             outward
             Principles
             ,
             having
             as
             it
             were
             an
             equal
             mixture
             ,
             of
             both
             which
             diligently
             attend
             the
             Motions
             ,
             Actions
             and
             Inclinations
             of
             each
             people
             ,
             incouraging
             and
             making
             them
             strong
             ,
             and
             fixed
             in
             their
             way
             of
             Vanity
             ,
             and
             when
             ever
             they
             go
             about
             to
             do
             an
             Action
             that
             in
             it self
             is
             good
             ,
             they
             suggest
             something
             that
             may
             mar
             and
             spoil
             it
             by
             circomstances
             :
             As
             when
             they
             give
             an
             Almes
             ,
             they
             tickle
             them
             with
             a
             conceit
             of
             Glory
             ▪
             and
             so
             they
             do
             it
             not
             for
             Godsake
             ,
             that
             hath
             commanded
             it
             ,
             but
             
             to
             be
             seen
             ,
             and
             praised
             if
             men
             ;
             if
             they
             are
             abstemious
             ,
             these
             ill
             spirits
             recommend
             it
             ,
             not
             as
             a
             necessary
             Vertue
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             saves
             their
             money
             ,
             or
             preserves
             their
             credit
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             all
             other
             like
             cases
             .
          
           
             Others
             by
             Complection
             ,
             or
             Education
             devout
             ,
             having
             entertain'd
             ,
             and
             suffered
             their
             desires
             to
             enter
             in●o
             Superstitions
             or
             limmited
             sowr
             harsh
             forms
             of
             Religion
             ,
             immediately
             they
             are
             attended
             with
             an
             evil
             Genius
             ,
             or
             Angel
             ,
             that
             increaseth
             their
             peevish
             mistakes
             under
             a
             notion
             of
             Zeal
             ,
             so
             that
             at
             length
             ,
             for
             a
             Lye
             and
             vain
             superstitious
             idle
             Fancy
             of
             another
             mans
             ,
             they
             will
             both
             suffer
             death
             themselves
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             most
             cruelly
             murder
             their
             Brethren
             that
             will
             not
             ,
             nor
             cannot
             believe
             as
             they
             do
             ,
             they
             think
             they
             do
             God
             good
             service
             ,
             witness
             the
             daily
             Practises
             of
             many
             Turks
             ,
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             So
             Great
             ,
             Strong
             and
             Wonderfull
             
             are
             the
             simpathetical
             opperations
             of
             evil
             Angels
             ,
             and
             Spirits
             ,
             on
             the
             souls
             of
             men
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             any
             person
             inclines
             to
             ,
             or
             what
             Principle
             or
             Property
             soever
             is
             awakened
             ,
             or
             gets
             the
             Government
             in
             the
             center
             of
             his
             Life
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             same
             does
             naturally
             invite
             ,
             or
             attract
             ,
             a
             Genius
             or
             Angel
             of
             a
             surable
             property
             ,
             which
             does
             diligently
             wait
             upon
             him
             ,
             or
             her
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             they
             shall
             continue
             in
             that
             state
             ;
             But
             if
             the
             will
             (
             which
             indeed
             is
             the
             
               Primum
               mobile
            
             in
             man
             )
             turn
             it self
             away
             from
             that
             ,
             and
             enter
             into
             another
             thing
             ,
             then
             the
             Government
             of
             that
             Genius
             ,
             or
             Angel
             ,
             grows
             weak
             ,
             and
             another
             takes
             his
             place
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             that
             thing
             the
             man
             is
             inclined
             unto
             ;
             for
             no
             sooner
             can
             a
             man
             fix
             his
             thoughts
             and
             desires
             strongly
             upon
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             a
             genius
             is
             presently
             at
             his
             Elbow
             ,
             and
             r●ady
             to
             suggest
             an
             increase
             
             of
             the
             same
             longing
             ,
             and
             prompt
             him
             to
             put
             his
             Imaginations
             into
             Action
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             Treats
             particularly
             of
             the
             Offices
             rendred
             to
             men
             by
             good
             Angels
             :
             the
             grounds
             of
             mixt
             Thoughts
             and
             Actions
             :
             the
             Shapes
             wherein
             Good
             and
             Evil
             Angels
             appear
             ,
             or
             represent
             themselves
             ;
             and
             the
             Reasons
             thereof
             .
          
           
             VVhat
             we
             said
             of
             the
             Evil
             Genij
             ,
             is
             likewise
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             good
             Spirits
             and
             Angels
             ,
             in
             a
             contrary
             manner
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             no
             less
             ready
             and
             diligent
             to
             attend
             all
             people
             that
             are
             soberly
             and
             innocently
             inclined
             ,
             and
             do
             dictate
             to
             them
             Vertuous
             Things
             and
             Ways
             ,
             and
             do
             mightily
             strive
             for
             ,
             and
             defend
             all
             the
             Children
             
             of
             Vertue
             and
             Piety
             ,
             against
             the
             assaults
             and
             stratagems
             of
             evil
             Angels
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             an
             incorporeal
             way
             ,
             but
             also
             outwardly
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Body
             ,
             preserving
             them
             from
             being
             Drounded
             ,
             falling
             from
             High
             Places
             ,
             being
             Killed
             ,
             Robbed
             ,
             Beaten
             ,
             Mislead
             ,
             and
             an
             hundred
             such
             like
             Mischances
             .
          
           
             Also
             it
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             that
             there
             do
             arise
             great
             Tempest
             and
             Troubles
             ,
             in
             mens
             Souls
             and
             Minds
             ,
             through
             the
             Strife
             and
             Contending
             of
             the
             good
             and
             evil
             Genij
             ,
             and
             Angels
             ,
             for
             Superiority
             or
             Government
             ;
             whence
             do
             proceed
             that
             strange
             and
             otherwise
             unaccountable
             Variety
             of
             mixed
             thoughts
             and
             imaginations
             of
             both
             good
             and
             evil
             ,
             so
             that
             sometimes
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             has
             as
             it
             were
             just
             concluded
             to
             do
             an
             evil
             action
             ,
             the
             good
             Genius
             ,
             or
             Angle
             ,
             comes
             in
             with
             a
             powerful
             admonishment
             ,
             but
             with
             a
             gentle
             soft
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             still
             voice
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Do
             not
             
             this
             evil
             thing
             ,
             and
             this
             doth
             prevent
             many
             great
             outrages
             and
             cruel
             mischiefs
             amongst
             men
             ,
             for
             all
             men
             that
             are
             not
             as
             it
             were
             ●eared
             up
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             captivated
             in
             the
             fierce
             Wrath
             ,
             &
             poysonous
             Principle
             ,
             when
             they
             incline
             or
             attempt
             to
             commit
             evil
             ,
             do
             find
             some
             checks
             ,
             or
             reluctances
             ,
             and
             experience
             the
             effects
             of
             a
             struggling
             ,
             or
             counter
             ballancing
             in
             their
             Souls
             ,
             between
             the
             good
             or
             evil
             Genij
             ,
             or
             Angels
             ,
             and
             which
             soever
             of
             the
             two
             the
             will
             gives
             up
             its
             a●sent
             and
             consent
             unto
             ,
             that
             carries
             the
             day
             ,
             and
             proceeds
             as
             in
             tryumph
             to
             the
             Action
             ,
             whether
             good
             or
             evil
             .
          
           
             Thus
             sometimes
             a
             man
             going
             about
             his
             occasions
             ,
             shall
             have
             strange
             ,
             and
             most
             wicked
             thoughts
             and
             imaginations
             injected
             ,
             or
             darted
             as
             it
             were
             into
             his
             mind
             ,
             without
             any
             premeditation
             ,
             consideration
             or
             sensible
             occasion
             ,
             and
             then
             presently
             he
             shall
             have
             an
             opposite
             thought
             
             beam'd
             in
             from
             the
             good
             genius
             ,
             which
             does
             Moderate
             ,
             Allay
             ,
             and
             put
             a
             stop
             to
             the
             evil
             Ones
             ;
             and
             thus
             a
             multitude
             of
             surprising
             imaginations
             ,
             both
             in
             good
             and
             evil
             ,
             attend
             mankind
             ,
             by
             the
             dictates
             ,
             Gleams
             ,
             Rayes
             and
             Influences
             of
             Genij
             or
             Spirits
             which
             are
             of
             very
             wonderful
             consideration
             and
             moment
             .
          
           
             But
             although
             those
             restless
             Spirits
             always
             busie
             ,
             yet
             the
             most
             dangerous
             time
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             that
             wherein
             evil
             Angels
             most
             certainly
             accomplish
             their
             mischievous
             designs
             ,
             to
             the
             destruction
             of
             men
             ,
             is
             ,
             when
             men
             give
             themselves
             up
             to
             any
             Intemperance
             ,
             or
             Disorder
             ,
             as
             
               Passion
               ,
               Drankenness
               ,
               Gluttonny
               ,
               Swearing
               ,
               Lying
               ,
               Cheating
               ,
               Envy
               ,
               Debauchery
               ,
               Violence
               ,
               Oppression
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             for
             by
             these
             Evils
             men
             do
             secretly
             awaken
             their
             own
             Fountain
             or
             Principle
             ,
             and
             give
             the
             evil
             Spirits
             great
             Power
             and
             Authority
             over
             their
             Souls
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             are
             led
             into
             Captivity
             and
             
             Bondage
             ,
             and
             ensnared
             in
             a
             Thousand
             Evils
             and
             Miseries
             ,
             and
             from
             this
             impure
             Fountain
             ,
             which
             men
             awaken
             ,
             by
             their
             Intemperance
             and
             Uncleanness
             ,
             proceed
             the
             multitude
             of
             vain
             Dreams
             ,
             and
             lying
             Visions
             ;
             for
             according
             as
             the
             more
             central
             parts
             are
             awakened
             ,
             and
             sutable
             to
             that
             Principle
             that
             governs
             in
             the
             life's-Spirit
             ,
             such
             are
             the
             Dreams
             ,
          
           
             Yet
             it
             must
             be
             understood
             that
             no
             man's
             dream
             is
             wholely
             ,
             and
             altogether
             evil
             and
             vain
             ,
             for
             that
             cannot
             be
             ,
             except
             men
             were
             meer
             Devils
             ,
             which
             also
             cannot
             be
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             we
             live
             in
             the
             humane
             Nature
             ,
             for
             mans
             fall
             was
             not
             like
             the
             fall
             of
             the
             evil
             Angels
             ,
             for
             these
             latter
             fell
             into
             the
             
               dark
               Abiss
            
             ,
             or
             
               original
               Wrathful
               Principle
            
             ,
             without
             ,
             or
             beyond
             Nature
             and
             Creature
             ,
             and
             therefore
             there
             was
             for
             them
             no
             help
             ,
             nor
             recovery
             ;
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             men
             fell
             into
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Good
             and
             Evil
             ,
             that
             is
             into
             Nature
             
             and
             Creature
             ,
             which
             is
             his
             inexpressible
             happiness
             ,
             as
             being
             not
             left
             destitute
             ,
             or
             uncapable
             of
             the
             
               Blessing
               ,
               or
               Regenerating
               Seed
            
             of
             the
             woman
             ;
             for
             there
             does
             centrally
             dwell
             in
             the
             humane
             Nature
             that
             which
             the
             wise
             man
             calls
             ,
             
               The
               Voice
               of
               Wisdom
            
             ,
             that
             continually
             calls
             man
             to
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             Reproves
             him
             for
             his
             evil
             Wayes
             .
             This
             is
             the
             
               Genius
               Optimus
            
             ,
             the
             Soul
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             and
             the
             Eye
             of
             the
             Mind
             ,
             that
             has
             power
             ,
             and
             is
             alwayes
             willing
             to
             defend
             man
             from
             all
             the
             Assaults
             of
             evil
             Angels
             ,
             and
             unto
             this
             holy
             Principle
             ,
             and
             friendly
             Fountain
             ,
             the
             Dictates
             and
             Voices
             of
             all
             good
             Angels
             and
             Spirits
             do
             concur
             ,
             it
             being
             a
             great
             part
             of
             their
             work
             and
             business
             to
             assist
             man
             ,
             and
             preserve
             him
             from
             the
             inward
             incursions
             of
             the
             multitude
             of
             malignant
             Spirits
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             mens
             Thoughts
             Imaginations
             Words
             and
             Works
             are
             mixed
             ,
             viz.
             Good
             and
             Evil
             ,
             but
             generally
             
             the
             evil
             does
             much
             over-ballance
             the
             good
             ;
             the
             very
             same
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             their
             Dreams
             ,
             and
             night
             Visions
             ;
             whence
             it
             comes
             to
             pass
             that
             the
             far
             greater
             part
             of
             mens
             Dreams
             proving
             ,
             so
             false
             frivilous
             vain
             and
             impertinent
             they
             are
             become
             infamous
             ,
             and
             a
             Reproach
             is
             unjustly
             brought
             upon
             Dreams
             in
             general
             ;
             whereas
             indeed
             the
             fault
             is
             in
             themselves
             that
             their
             Dreams
             are
             no
             more
             certain
             ;
             for
             the
             streams
             cannot
             aford
             good
             pure
             water
             ,
             if
             the
             Fountain
             be
             defiled
             ;
             neither
             can
             any
             expect
             true
             delightful
             and
             pleasurable
             Dreams
             and
             night
             Visions
             ,
             when
             the
             unequal
             Forms
             and
             Properties
             of
             nature
             have
             gotten
             the
             upper
             dominion
             in
             the
             heart
             and
             soul
             ?
             Or
             who
             can
             hope
             for
             the
             friendly
             Visits
             and
             Communications
             of
             good
             Angels
             ,
             when
             both
             Soul
             and
             Spirit
             are
             captivated
             in
             evil
             ,
             and
             lives
             as
             it
             were
             in
             another
             Country
             or
             Region
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             opposite
             to
             
             that
             wherein
             they
             delight
             ,
             as
             Light
             is
             to
             Darkness
             ,
             or
             the
             Zenith
             to
             the
             Nadar
             ?
             And
             therefore
             they
             cannot
             come
             there
             ;
             for
             Angels
             and
             Genij
             have
             power
             only
             in
             their
             own
             respective
             principles
             ,
             and
             mankind
             cannot
             draw
             neer
             ,
             nor
             have
             any
             Communication
             with
             them
             ,
             nor
             they
             with
             him
             ,
             except
             he
             immerseth
             his
             will
             and
             desires
             into
             their
             principle
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             clearly
             manifested
             by
             all
             things
             in
             this
             external
             world
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             real
             and
             true
             Figure
             of
             the
             internal
             ,
             from
             whence
             it
             proceeded
             ;
             for
             here
             we
             see
             how
             every
             thing
             desires
             to
             accompany
             its
             own
             kind
             ,
             as
             proceeding
             from
             the
             same
             Matter
             and
             Element
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             same
             properties
             have
             the
             chief
             dominion
             in
             the
             Centre
             of
             Life
             :
             And
             therefore
             those
             men
             whose
             predomnant
             Qualities
             are
             alike
             ,
             have
             a
             great
             affinity
             with
             each
             other
             in
             their
             Dispositions
             and
             Inclinations
             ,
             and
             
             and
             do
             often
             heartily
             love
             and
             desire
             each
             others
             company
             ;
             and
             the
             same
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             in
             many
             other
             things
             where
             they
             agree
             in
             number
             ,
             weight
             and
             measure
             ,
             there
             they
             powerfully
             incorporate
             and
             rejoyce
             together
             ,
             and
             with
             united
             Forces
             endeavour
             to
             cast
             out
             their
             Contraries
             .
             A
             pregnant
             Example
             of
             this
             we
             have
             in
             sounds
             ,
             If
             two
             Instruments
             of
             Musick
             of
             one
             sort
             be
             Tun'd
             to
             an
             equal
             pitch
             ,
             strike
             one
             of
             the
             strings
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             string
             on
             the
             other
             Instrument
             will
             Shake
             or
             Tremble
             ,
             as
             I
             my self
             have
             experienced
             .
             The
             very
             same
             attractive
             and
             sympathetical
             Inclinations
             have
             all
             other
             things
             ,
             though
             in
             some
             it
             be
             more
             occult
             :
             what
             man
             in
             the
             world
             would
             believe
             the
             Attractive
             Vertue
             and
             Power
             which
             the
             Lodstone
             has
             upon
             Iron
             ,
             if
             it
             did
             not
             appear
             to
             his
             Eye
             ?
             For
             the
             wise
             and
             wonderfull
             Creator
             has
             endued
             all
             things
             with
             an
             influential
             
             vertue
             and
             attractive
             Inclination
             ,
             and
             Certainly
             ,
             if
             Nature
             hath
             such
             Great
             Power
             ,
             and
             Secret
             Energy
             in
             inanimate
             Things
             ,
             much
             more
             there
             is
             in
             the
             Living
             Power
             ,
             or
             Highest
             Graduated
             Spiritual
             and
             Immortal
             Beeings
             ,
             of
             which
             these
             Outward
             Things
             are
             but
             Figures
             ;
             if
             man
             did
             but
             know
             ,
             or
             were
             but
             sensible
             how
             Wonderfully
             he
             is
             Made
             ,
             and
             Excellency
             of
             his
             own
             Composition
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             him
             is
             Contained
             the
             True
             and
             Real
             Principle
             both
             of
             Time
             and
             Eternity
             ,
             then
             would
             he
             be
             ashamed
             of
             his
             condition
             ,
             and
             ever
             Praise
             and
             Admire
             and
             Serve
             his
             Blessed
             Creator
             in
             Fear
             ,
             and
             endeavour
             to
             immitate
             Him
             and
             all
             Good
             Angels
             ,
             in
             Innocency
             and
             Well-doing
             ,
             which
             would
             more
             powerfully
             attract
             the
             Sweet
             and
             Blessed
             Influences
             of
             all
             Good
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             the
             Intrinsick
             Vertue
             of
             every
             other
             Thing
             ,
             whereas
             Discord
             and
             Evil
             do
             as
             
             Powerfully
             drive
             away
             all
             Good
             Intelligences
             ,
             and
             make
             men
             altogether
             incapable
             of
             Divine
             Visions
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             being
             Defiled
             and
             Polluted
             with
             Violence
             ,
             cannot
             foresee
             any
             Celestial
             Thing
             ;
             but
             becomes
             as
             it
             were
             wholy
             Blinde
             as
             to
             those
             Sublime
             Misteries
             ,
             and
             Holy
             Vertues
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Wofull
             Condition
             ,
             and
             very
             Deplorable
             ,
             for
             then
             ,
             they
             call
             Evil
             Good
             ,
             and
             Good
             Evil
             ,
             not
             being
             Capable
             to
             make
             any
             Distinction
             of
             their
             Properties
             ,
             or
             the
             Principles
             of
             their
             own
             Nature
             .
          
           
             On
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             a
             firm
             Faith
             ,
             and
             a
             continued
             Contemplation
             or
             Meditation
             on
             the
             wonderfull
             variety
             of
             Seperated
             Beeings
             ,
             and
             the
             Immortal
             World
             (
             whence
             all
             material
             things
             take
             their
             Birth
             ;
             the
             inward
             Beeing
             the
             Life
             ,
             and
             the
             outward
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             Body
             )
             for
             men
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             to
             be
             sensible
             of
             these
             Sublime
             Opperations
             does
             Facilitate
             forward
             ,
             
             and
             promote
             true
             Visions
             ;
             more
             especially
             if
             Temperence
             ,
             Cleanness
             &
             Innocency
             be
             observed
             in
             Meats
             ,
             Drinks
             ,
             Exercise
             ,
             Words
             ,
             Works
             ,
             and
             Communications
             ,
             for
             these
             Vertues
             are
             Divine
             Gifts
             ;
             he
             that
             obtaineth
             the
             Knowledg
             and
             Government
             of
             himself
             is
             endued
             with
             a
             Glimps
             or
             Ray
             of
             Divine
             and
             Universal
             Understanding
             ,
             both
             of
             the
             Material
             and
             Immaterial
             Creatures
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Fear
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             the
             inward
             Workings
             of
             his
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             Divine
             Power
             ;
             therefore
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             That
             the
             Spiritual
             man
             discerneth
             all
             things
             ,
             even
             the
             deep
             things
             of
             God
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             both
             things
             Internal
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             External
             ,
             wherewith
             agreeth
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             teaching
             ,
             That
             what
             ever
             may
             be
             known
             of
             God
             is
             manifest
             in
             man
             ;
             who
             is
             the
             only
             Creature
             in
             this
             Visible
             Material
             World
             ,
             that
             is
             capable
             of
             all
             Spiritual
             and
             Natural
             Learning
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             shall
             
             give
             way
             and
             be
             obedient
             to
             the
             inward
             voice
             of
             Wisdom
             that
             continually
             cries
             in
             the
             Gates
             of
             his
             Microcosmical
             City
             ,
             so
             shall
             he
             be
             endued
             by
             degrees
             with
             a
             True
             Sight
             ,
             and
             Spiritual
             Apprehension
             according
             to
             the
             use
             he
             makes
             of
             ,
             and
             the
             Advantages
             he
             puts
             his
             intrusted
             Talents
             unto
             .
             For
             the
             Foundation
             of
             all
             Wisdom
             ,
             and
             Right
             Knowing
             is
             within
             ,
             in
             our
             own
             Apartments
             ;
             therefore
             there
             is
             a
             Necessity
             for
             every
             Man
             first
             to
             know
             himself
             in
             some
             Measure
             ,
             before
             he
             Think
             or
             Presume
             ,
             to
             know
             or
             Understand
             any
             other
             Thing
             Truly
             ,
             be
             it
             either
             Natural
             or
             Spiritual
             ;
             and
             those
             that
             with
             an
             Holy
             Humility
             do
             Aspire
             to
             this
             Sublime
             Knowledge
             ,
             Viz.
             of
             God
             ,
             Nature
             ,
             and
             Themselves
             ,
             ought
             by
             all
             means
             to
             be
             in
             good
             earnest
             ,
             and
             Zealous
             for
             Cleanness
             and
             Innocent
             Living
             ;
             for
             Abstinence
             ,
             Sobriety
             and
             Temperence
             do
             wonderfully
             
             fortifie
             the
             Observers
             thereof
             ,
             against
             the
             Assaults
             and
             Temptations
             of
             Evil
             Spirits
             and
             Angels
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             Body
             Lightsom
             ,
             Pleasant
             and
             Healthy
             ,
             thereby
             enlarging
             all
             its
             Functions
             ,
             and
             also
             Prepares
             the
             Soul
             for
             Celestial
             Irradiations
             ,
             rendring
             it
             more
             fit
             to
             become
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Associate
             of
             Holy
             Powers
             ;
             those
             Pure
             Abstemious
             Vertues
             do
             in
             a
             wonderful
             ,
             but
             secret
             manner
             attract
             the
             good
             Angels
             and
             Spirits
             ,
             more
             especially
             to
             such
             Persons
             as
             by
             an
             insight
             into
             these
             Mysteries
             ,
             shall
             be
             satisfied
             of
             the
             possibility
             of
             such
             Spiritual
             Visits
             and
             Communications
             ,
             which
             are
             alwayes
             ready
             to
             reveal
             the
             Secrets
             of
             Time
             and
             Eternity
             ,
             to
             such
             as
             believe
             and
             imitate
             them
             .
          
           
             For
             no
             man
             can
             open
             the
             Gate
             of
             that
             holy
             and
             friendly
             principle
             in
             which
             they
             live
             ,
             but
             those
             only
             who
             have
             obtained
             the
             right
             Key
             through
             obedience
             to
             the
             heavenly
             voice
             of
             
             Wisdom
             in
             themselves
             ;
             for
             this
             is
             the
             strait
             Gate
             ,
             and
             the
             narrow
             Way
             that
             leadeth
             into
             the
             holy
             City
             ;
             all
             things
             are
             moved
             by
             Concord
             and
             Equality
             ,
             which
             all
             the
             Prophets
             and
             renowned
             Law-givers
             were
             truly
             sensible
             of
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             being
             wonderful
             for
             their
             strict
             observance
             of
             Sobriety
             and
             Temperance
             ,
             as
             
               Moses
               ,
               Elias
            
             ,
             &c.
             who
             were
             so
             given
             to
             fasting
             ,
             that
             their
             Faces
             are
             said
             to
             have
             shined
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             divine
             principle
             and
             voice
             of
             Wisdom
             was
             so
             resplendent
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             ,
             and
             held
             the
             measure
             and
             reins
             of
             Goverment
             over
             the
             Body
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             a
             Spirit
             ;
             indeed
             all
             holy
             men
             endued
             with
             divine
             understanding
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             obtained
             of
             the
             Lord
             the
             great
             Blessing
             of
             Intelligences
             ,
             and
             the
             free
             Communication
             of
             good
             Spirits
             and
             Angels
             ,
             have
             been
             remarkable
             for
             Sobriety
             ,
             Temperance
             ,
             and
             innocent
             Living
             ,
             for
             mens
             minds
             cannot
             
             be
             any
             otherways
             preserved
             free
             and
             potent
             .
          
           
             The
             Prophet
             Daniel
             was
             highly
             sensible
             of
             this
             ,
             when
             he
             and
             his
             Companions
             ,
             were
             both
             courted
             and
             threatned
             with
             the
             displeasure
             of
             the
             King
             and
             his
             Servants
             ,
             touching
             eating
             of
             the
             unclean
             Superfluities
             ,
             both
             of
             Flesh
             and
             F●sh
             that
             came
             from
             the
             Kings
             luxurious
             Table
             ,
             which
             he
             and
             his
             fellows
             refused
             to
             defile
             themselves
             with
             ,
             chusing
             rather
             to
             adhere
             to
             wisdom's
             voice
             ,
             than
             suffer
             themselves
             to
             be
             seduced
             out
             of
             natures
             pure
             simple
             and
             innocent
             way
             ,
             by
             either
             the
             Flatteries
             or
             Menaces
             of
             the
             Court
             ;
             and
             therefore
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             their
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Dictates
             of
             his
             Hand-maid
             Nature
             ,
             contented
             themselves
             with
             clean
             and
             harmless
             Foods
             and
             Drinks
             ,
             viz.
             
               Herbs
               ,
               F●uits
               ,
               Seeds
            
             and
             Grains
             ;
             for
             those
             things
             had
             not
             only
             a
             real
             Affinity
             with
             the
             innocent
             Principle
             in
             man
             ,
             but
             
             also
             they
             could
             be
             procured
             without
             
               Violence
               ,
               Oppression
            
             or
             
               Dying
               Groans
            
             ,
             and
             likewise
             without
             any
             trouble
             or
             hazard
             to
             Body
             or
             Minde
             ;
             Properties
             which
             the
             Kings
             royal
             Delicacies
             could
             not
             boast
             of
             .
          
           
             Were
             not
             the
             Rachabites
             ennobled
             by
             the
             Recommendation
             ,
             even
             of
             the
             Blessed
             Creator
             Himself
             ,
             to
             all
             Posterity
             ,
             for
             their
             Abstinence
             and
             Temperence
             ?
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             none
             can
             preserve
             their
             Spirits
             Clean
             and
             Pure
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             Extenuate
             the
             Gross
             Superfluous
             Humours
             by
             Purity
             and
             a
             Spare
             ,
             Frugal
             Innocent
             Diet
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             Body
             becomes
             more
             easily
             Penetrable
             ,
             it
             being
             a
             Maxime
             that
             may
             pass
             amongst
             the
             things
             undoubtable
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Body
             be
             not
             fitly
             preserved
             and
             ordered
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             whilst
             it
             is
             linkt
             there-unto
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             acts
             ,
             so
             it
             suffers
             by
             it
             too
             ,
             cannot
             conveniently
             Exert
             its
             Functions
             ;
             for
             Abstinence
             and
             Temperance
             do
             dignifie
             men
             ,
             
             and
             render
             them
             fit
             for
             the
             Exercise
             of
             all
             Vertue
             ,
             being
             the
             Root
             of
             Strength
             and
             Fortitude
             .
          
           
             For
             this
             cause
             the
             Mother
             of
             Sampson
             ,
             was
             commanded
             in
             Vision
             ,
             on
             ,
             or
             Dream
             ,
             by
             the
             Angel
             of
             the
             Lord
             to
             abstain
             from
             Wine
             ,
             and
             Strong
             Drinks
             ,
             and
             so
             was
             Samson
             her
             Son
             ,
             who
             was
             endued
             with
             wonderfull
             Strength
             ;
             for
             wheresoever
             the
             Vertues
             of
             Temperance
             and
             Cleanness
             are
             Practised
             ,
             other
             Holy
             Vertues
             may
             be
             expected
             to
             follow
             ,
             because
             by
             its
             power
             ,
             no
             superfluous
             Matter
             is
             Generated
             ;
             that
             may
             dull
             or
             indispose
             the
             Phantasie
             ,
             or
             other
             intellectual
             Power
             of
             the
             mind
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             Soul
             being
             freed
             from
             burthensom
             Vapours
             ,
             becomes
             watchful
             and
             soberly
             active
             both
             in
             Words
             and
             Works
             ;
             for
             the
             Body
             and
             inferiour
             Earthy
             Spirits
             ,
             being
             kept
             under
             ,
             the
             Soul
             is
             thereby
             adopted
             to
             the
             Superior
             Powers
             ,
             and
             their
             sweet
             
             influences
             :
             Did
             not
             our
             Forefathers
             live
             to
             great
             Ages
             in
             perfect
             Health
             and
             Strength
             of
             Body
             and
             Mind
             ,
             enjoying
             many
             heavenly
             Priviledges
             by
             Vert●e
             of
             their
             temperate
             and
             innocent
             Course
             of
             Life
             ?
             Now
             the
             Reason
             why
             Cleanness
             Temperance
             and
             Sobriety
             have
             been
             so
             much
             praised
             by
             all
             good
             men
             ,
             is
             because
             they
             proceed
             and
             are
             streams
             that
             ●low
             from
             the
             benigne
             and
             ever●
             blessed
             Fountain
             of
             true
             Light
             and
             Love
             ;
             and
             all
             that
             espouse
             them
             in
             good
             earnest
             ,
             are
             powerfully
             drawn
             into
             the
             same
             Principle
             ,
             strengthening
             and
             defending
             the
             observers
             thereof
             ,
             against
             all
             Kinds
             of
             Superfluity
             and
             Madness
             of
             Riot
             .
             Hence
             it
             was
             that
             the
             Wise
             Seers
             of
             old
             abstain'd
             from
             unclean
             Foods
             ,
             and
             the
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             especially
             of
             such
             Animals
             ,
             whose
             predominant
             Quality
             and
             Ascendent
             chiefly
             stood
             in
             ,
             or
             proceeded
             from
             the
             wrathful
             and
             defiled
             
             Nature
             ;
             they
             being
             throughly
             sensible
             what
             a
             base
             depraved
             thing
             it
             was
             that
             the
             noble
             Faculties
             of
             the
             Soul
             and
             Humane
             Nature
             should
             mix
             ,
             joyn
             and
             incorporate
             with
             the
             Bruitish
             Nature
             ,
             and
             unclean
             wrathful
             properties
             of
             Beasts
             ,
             especially
             such
             as
             by
             Natural
             inclinations
             ,
             desire
             to
             eat
             the
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             of
             others
             their
             Fellow
             Creatures
             ;
             it
             being
             concluded
             on
             all
             sides
             ,
             that
             such
             
               Carnivorous
               Blood-sucking
               Creatures
            
             ,
             are
             Radically
             unclean
             ,
             and
             not
             fit
             to
             be
             eaten
             :
             which
             being
             a
             known
             Truth
             ,
             that
             scarce
             any
             will
             deny
             ,
             I
             do
             thence
             further
             demand
             by
             parity
             of
             Reason
             ,
             how
             then
             Mankind
             can
             be
             clean
             ,
             either
             in
             Soul
             ,
             Body
             or
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             now
             are
             so
             far
             generally
             degenerated
             as
             greedily
             to
             desire
             and
             devour
             the
             Flesh
             of
             all
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             four
             Worlds
             or
             Elements
             ?
             What
             great
             Matters
             or
             Heroick
             Acts
             ,
             or
             spiritual
             performances
             can
             be
             expected
             
             from
             such
             as
             defile
             themselves
             both
             in
             Quantity
             and
             Quality
             of
             Foods
             ,
             which
             renders
             them
             uncapable
             of
             seeing
             ,
             judging
             or
             understanding
             any
             thing
             as
             they
             ought
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             whoever
             would
             know
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             wonderful
             Faculties
             of
             his
             own
             Soul
             ,
             must
             be
             conformable
             to
             the
             wholsome
             Rules
             of
             Sobriety
             ,
             Temperance
             and
             Cleanness
             in
             Meats
             ,
             Drinks
             and
             Communications
             .
             For
             all
             the
             great
             Seers
             ,
             and
             holy
             Prophets
             ,
             every
             one
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             respective
             Gift
             and
             Manifestation
             ,
             was
             an
             immitator
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             living
             in
             the
             practice
             of
             those
             good
             Vertues
             ,
             which
             fitted
             and
             prepared
             them
             for
             every
             Good
             Work.
             
          
           
             Temperance
             ,
             being
             the
             Captain
             of
             the
             Guard
             ,
             and
             chief
             watchman
             ,
             that
             suffereth
             not
             the
             Soul
             to
             sleep
             ,
             or
             be
             overcome
             with
             the
             sensual
             pleasures
             of
             Gluttony
             and
             Uncleanness
             ,
             
             but
             frees
             it
             from
             burthensom
             dulness
             a●d
             indisposed
             Dispositions
             ,
             and
             makes
             it
             see
             things
             ,
             even
             as
             they
             are
             in
             their
             Naked
             essential
             Verities
             ,
             and
             attracting
             the
             Coelestial
             Quires
             for
             such
             Manifestations
             ▪
             both
             sleeping
             and
             waking
             ,
             as
             their
             Companions
             that
             delight
             to
             communicate
             with
             the
             undefiled
             in
             Mind
             and
             Body
             .
          
           
             But
             on
             the
             Contrary
             ,
             Uncleanness
             and
             Intemperance
             defiles
             both
             the
             Body
             and
             Soul
             ,
             depraves
             and
             stupifies
             all
             the
             intellectual
             Powers
             ,
             and
             renders
             them
             uncapable
             of
             having
             any
             Convers
             with
             good
             Spirits
             or
             Angels
             ;
             for
             Disorders
             do
             as
             Naturally
             drive
             away
             and
             dissipate
             them
             ,
             as
             vertue
             and
             sobriety
             do
             attract
             their
             happy
             Company
             :
             But
             Superfluity
             and
             Debauchery
             have
             a
             powerful
             inclination
             and
             sympathetical
             force
             over
             evil
             Doemons
             ,
             and
             causes
             a
             near
             affinity
             between
             the
             soul
             and
             them
             ,
             whence
             do
             proceed
             
             such
             a
             multitude
             of
             vain
             Thoughts
             ,
             Dreams
             ,
             Words
             and
             Works
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             of
             the
             evil
             Angel
             ,
             
               That
               be
               goes
               about
               like
               a
               roaring
               Lyon
               ,
               seeking
               whom
               be
               may
               devour
               ,
            
             being
             a
             great
             Prince
             of
             the
             wrathful
             evil
             part
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             the
             humane
             friendly
             or
             good
             part
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             separated
             from
             his
             Principle
             ,
             beyond
             the
             Sphear
             of
             his
             Activity
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             hath
             there
             no
             power
             .
          
           
             And
             although
             nothing
             can
             be
             more
             prompt
             and
             ready
             than
             these
             
               dark
               spiritual
               Beeings
            
             ,
             to
             assist
             and
             carry
             on
             all
             evil
             designs
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             ,
             that
             incline
             to
             do
             the
             works
             of
             their
             principle
             ;
             yet
             still
             they
             cannot
             annoy
             nor
             injure
             any
             but
             only
             such
             as
             draw
             near
             unto
             or
             a
             waken
             their
             fierce
             wrathful
             Fountain
             ,
             by
             means
             of
             
               Uncleanness
               ,
               Superfluity
            
             ,
             and
             Intemperance
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             grand
             Inletts
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             that
             give
             him
             power
             over
             the
             Soul
             and
             Spirit
             ;
             
             whence
             arise
             innumerable
             vain
             
               Thoughts
               ,
               Imaginations
            
             ,
             corrupt
             Words
             and
             Works
             ,
             and
             all
             kind
             of
             Violences
             and
             Oppression
             .
             Nay
             ,
             further
             ,
             a
             secret
             Compact
             or
             Confederacy
             between
             the
             evil
             Genius
             and
             mans
             Soul
             in
             an
             insensible
             way
             ,
             so
             that
             many
             are
             Drown'd
             and
             as
             it
             were
             totally
             captivated
             into
             this
             dead
             Sea
             ,
             or
             Fountain
             ,
             of
             wrath●ul
             Darkness
             ,
             and
             they
             knew
             it
             notthemselves
             ,
             but
             others
             ,
             who
             have
             adhered
             unto
             the
             voice
             of
             Wisdom
             in
             themselves
             ,
             and
             live
             in
             the
             power
             and
             Vertue
             of
             Temperance
             ,
             do
             clearly
             perceive
             and
             know
             it
             ;
             for
             those
             that
             are
             afflicted
             and
             inslaved
             ,
             do
             make
             demonstrations
             of
             their
             wretched
             condition
             ,
             and
             what
             Angels
             or
             Spirits
             are
             their
             Guardians
             ,
             by
             their
             Vile
             and
             Blasphemous
             Words
             ,
             Wicked
             Works
             ,
             Cruel
             Violences
             and
             Oppressions
             to
             those
             of
             their
             own
             kind
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             all
             the
             inferiour
             Creatures
             ;
             which
             does
             sufficiently
             manifest
             
             whose
             Children
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             what
             Angel
             is
             their
             Captain
             and
             Conductor
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             he
             who
             in
             the
             Scripture
             is
             stiled
             ,
             Abbadon
             ,
             or
             Apolyon
             ,
             the
             Serpent
             ,
             the
             Enemy
             of
             all
             Goodness
             and
             Righteousness
             ,
             the
             False
             Accuser
             ,
             and
             the
             Destroyer
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             their
             daily
             practises
             are
             ,
             so
             also
             suitable
             are
             their
             nightly
             Visions
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             Vain
             ,
             Turbulent
             ,
             Lascivious
             ,
             Hideous
             or
             Frightful
             ;
             For
             the
             Thoughts
             Imaginations
             ,
             Ideas
             ,
             Figures
             ,
             Shapes
             ,
             Forms
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             that
             proceed
             ,
             or
             are
             generated
             from
             the
             dark
             Centre
             ,
             or
             wrathful
             Kingdom
             ,
             are
             Impertinent
             ,
             Lewd
             or
             Monstrous
             ,
             For
             this
             cause
             ,
             some
             Saturnine
             ,
             and
             Martial
             people
             are
             Afflicted
             ,
             with
             Hideous
             ,
             Frightful
             ,
             Malancholy
             ,
             Dolorous
             Dreams
             ;
             especially
             if
             they
             do
             not
             vigorously
             Endeavour
             through
             the
             Vertue
             and
             Power
             ,
             of
             Wisdom
             and
             Temperance
             ,
             to
             moderate
             the
             Inequality
             of
             those
             
             Astreal
             Forms
             ,
             which
             hath
             had
             the
             chief
             Government
             in
             the
             Complection
             .
          
           
             The
             like
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             Shapes
             or
             Forms
             ,
             wherein
             
               deceased
               Souls
               appear
            
             or
             represent
             themselves
             ;
             for
             the
             same
             are
             either
             hideous
             and
             frightful
             ,
             or
             pleasant
             and
             humane
             ,
             according
             to
             what
             Property
             or
             Principle
             they
             are
             fallen
             into
             ,
             or
             captivated
             under
             .
             Therefore
             those
             that
             have
             precipitated
             themselves
             into
             the
             divided
             Forms
             ,
             into
             Beastiallity
             ,
             and
             the
             savage
             Nature
             having
             cast
             off
             and
             abondon'd
             the
             humane
             Property
             ,
             and
             grown
             Hardhearted
             ,
             Cruel
             ,
             and
             Sordid
             ,
             without
             Mercy
             ,
             Compassion
             and
             Innocency
             ;
             such
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             as
             live
             and
             dye
             in
             this
             Savage
             ,
             Brutish
             State
             ,
             do
             fall
             into
             the
             dark
             ,
             Fierce
             ,
             Hellish
             Principle
             ,
             which
             had
             already
             in
             their
             Life
             time
             captivated
             the
             Soul
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             understood
             by
             the
             unclean
             Words
             and
             Works
             ,
             that
             Proceeded
             
             from
             them
             ;
             Now
             according
             to
             what
             Property
             or
             Form
             has
             gotten
             the
             chief
             dominion
             in
             the
             Soul
             ,
             such
             a
             Shape
             and
             Form
             is
             the
             Soul
             and
             Spirit
             Cloathed
             with
             .
             For
             in
             the
             Dark
             ,
             Wrathful
             ,
             or
             Hellish
             Fountain
             ,
             there
             is
             as
             great
             a
             Variety
             of
             Shapes
             ,
             Forms
             and
             Figures
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             in
             the
             Paradisical
             or
             Divine
             Principle
             of
             the
             Light-Kingdom
             of
             Love
             ;
             for
             every
             Soul
             shall
             be
             capable
             to
             reinvest
             and
             attract
             matter
             out
             of
             all
             things
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             property
             that
             carries
             the
             upper
             dominion
             in
             the
             Spirits
             ;
             for
             such
             seed
             as
             men
             do
             sow
             ,
             such
             a
             Body
             ,
             Viz.
             of
             that
             Nature
             is
             generated
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             suitable
             Shape
             and
             Form
             :
             for
             so
             the
             great
             and
             illuminated
             Apostle
             speaks
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             ;
             
               God
               giveth
               to
               every
               Seed
               it
               s
               own
               Body
               :
            
             Wherefore
             if
             men
             sow
             hellish
             Seeds
             in
             their
             Lives
             ,
             no
             wonder
             if
             they
             be
             cloathed
             with
             sutable
             shapes
             in
             the
             next
             World
             ,
             
             But
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             those
             that
             in
             earthly
             Pilgrimage
             have
             freed
             their
             Souls
             and
             Spirits
             from
             Oppression
             ,
             Violence
             ,
             Uncleanness
             and
             Intemperance
             ,
             and
             seperated
             themselves
             from
             the
             giddy
             Croud
             ,
             and
             vain
             Wayes
             of
             the
             Multitude
             ,
             and
             introduced
             their
             Wills
             and
             Desires
             into
             the
             Friendly
             Principle
             of
             Gods
             Eternal
             Love
             and
             Light
             ,
             and
             have
             been
             guided
             by
             its
             Counsel
             ,
             their
             Souls
             shall
             after
             Death
             arise
             ,
             and
             be
             cloathed
             with
             a
             more
             Perfect
             ,
             Beautiful
             ,
             and
             Glorious
             ,
             Humane
             ,
             Shape
             and
             Form
             ;
             of
             whom
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             was
             the
             first
             :
             For
             after
             He
             had
             Vanquisht
             Death
             by
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             He
             Appear'd
             in
             the
             same
             Shape
             ,
             Form
             and
             Body
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             before
             in
             his
             Life
             .
             Likewise
             the
             good
             Angels
             ,
             and
             all
             separated
             Souls
             of
             Saints
             ,
             have
             in
             all
             Ages
             appeared
             to
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             holy
             men
             in
             humane
             Shapes
             and
             Forms
             ,
             exceeding
             beautious
             .
          
           
           
             For
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             doubted
             but
             that
             in
             the
             beginning
             the
             blessed
             Creator
             made
             Man
             in
             this
             very
             Form
             and
             Shape
             (
             as
             to
             his
             Body
             )
             which
             he
             does
             retain
             ,
             though
             not
             now
             altogether
             so
             beautifull
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             Degeneration
             and
             sordid
             Intemperances
             ,
             which
             have
             in
             some
             degree
             defaced
             the
             lovely
             Majesty
             of
             his
             Body
             and
             Countenance
             ;
             for
             though
             Man
             through
             Transgression
             ,
             and
             giving
             way
             to
             vain
             Imaginations
             ,
             hath
             lost
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             divine
             Principle
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             faln
             from
             his
             first
             illustrious
             and
             innocent
             Estate
             ,
             yet
             nevertheless
             he
             has
             in
             some
             measure
             preserved
             still
             his
             outward
             original
             shape
             or
             form
             of
             Body
             ;
             for
             the
             Lord
             endued
             every
             Body
             with
             a
             Seed
             in
             it self
             ,
             to
             beget
             and
             produce
             its
             own
             Species
             ,
             in
             all
             particulars
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             had
             not
             been
             for
             this
             great
             and
             undefeazable
             Law
             of
             the
             Creator
             ,
             Man
             by
             his
             great
             Lusts
             ,
             Intemperances
             ,
             Violence
             ,
             Oppression
             ,
             
             Cruelty
             ,
             Vanities
             ,
             and
             other
             evil
             Courses
             ,
             would
             long
             since
             have
             destroyed
             ,
             and
             lost
             his
             beautifull
             humane
             shape
             and
             form
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             that
             Angelical
             form
             of
             his
             Soul
             :
             But
             it
             was
             not
             in
             the
             power
             of
             his
             will
             to
             alter
             Shapes
             ,
             and
             change
             one
             Form
             into
             another
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             his
             Soul
             is
             cloathed
             with
             
               Humane
               Nature
            
             ;
             for
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             he
             hath
             done
             what
             he
             could
             to
             be
             a
             Beast
             outwardly
             as
             well
             as
             inwardly
             ;
             nay
             ,
             he
             is
             become
             far
             worse
             than
             any
             of
             the
             savages
             of
             the
             Desert
             ,
             internally
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             illuminated
             Prophets
             ,
             called
             men
             by
             the
             names
             of
             the
             worser
             sort
             of
             Beasts
             ,
             in
             whom
             the
             fierce
             ,
             cruel
             ,
             wrathful
             nature
             is
             most
             predominant
             ;
             as
             ,
             Generation
             of
             Vipers
             ,
             Lions
             ,
             Foxes
             ,
             Wolves
             ,
             &c.
             and
             also
             the
             evil
             separated
             Spirits
             ,
             or
             Souls
             of
             Men
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             faln
             Angels
             ,
             have
             always
             been
             resembled
             and
             likened
             unto
             savage
             Beasts
             ,
             and
             
             sented
             accordingly
             ,
             when
             ever
             they
             appeared
             in
             brutish
             ,
             or
             fierce
             hideous
             forms
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             when
             
               departed
               Souls
            
             shall
             appear
             to
             their
             surviving
             Friends
             ,
             either
             cloathed
             with
             sideral
             thin
             Bodies
             ,
             or
             in
             Dreams
             ,
             in
             beastial
             shapes
             ,
             and
             hideous
             frightfull
             forms
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             a
             bad
             sign
             or
             token
             of
             their
             Condition
             and
             State
             in
             the
             other
             World
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             have
             not
             retained
             the
             humane
             property
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Souls
             being
             in
             the
             Body
             ;
             for
             according
             to
             what
             property
             of
             the
             wrathfull
             Principle
             man
             has
             suffered
             his
             Will
             and
             Desires
             to
             enter
             into
             ,
             that
             same
             Quality
             or
             Property
             gets
             the
             Dominion
             and
             chief
             Government
             in
             the
             Centre
             of
             the
             Soul
             ;
             and
             if
             men
             live
             and
             dye
             in
             the
             power
             and
             strength
             of
             that
             predominating
             wrathful
             Nature
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             weaken
             or
             change
             it
             by
             Repentance
             and
             Regeneration
             ,
             then
             from
             that
             very
             property
             is
             generated
             a
             
             new
             Body
             ,
             and
             sealed
             with
             its
             proper
             Signiture
             ;
             for
             every
             Spirit
             has
             ,
             and
             is
             end●ed
             with
             an
             innate
             power
             ,
             by
             which
             it
             can
             attract
             suitable
             matter
             out
             of
             all
             things
             for
             a
             Covering
             ;
             or
             Body
             ,
             suitable
             ;
             or
             of
             a
             proportionable
             form
             and
             nature
             to
             its
             self
             ;
             for
             ,
             as
             at
             the
             beginning
             ,
             when
             the
             eternal
             sole
             
               Self-Existent
               Essence
            
             moved
             Himself
             to
             the
             Creation
             ,
             or
             Manifestation
             of
             all
             external
             Beeings
             and
             Creatures
             ,
             then
             according
             to
             the
             qualification
             of
             the
             seven
             Fountain-Spirits
             ,
             and
             what
             property
             ,
             degree
             and
             nature
             of
             the
             Spirit
             such
             matter
             was
             capable
             to
             attract
             out
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             for
             a
             Covering
             or
             Body
             ,
             such
             was
             the
             external
             nature
             ,
             form
             or
             shape
             proportionable
             to
             the
             inward
             Life
             or
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             the
             outward
             Signatures
             or
             Forms
             ,
             Shapes
             and
             Complections
             of
             each
             Creature
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             Animal
             ,
             Vegetable
             and
             Mineral
             Kingdoms
             ,
             doth
             clearly
             manifest
             
             what
             form
             or
             property
             in
             the
             seven
             ,
             fold
             nature
             carries
             the
             uppermost
             Goverment
             therein
             :
             But
             none
             can
             rightly
             distingush
             this
             but
             only
             the
             unvailed
             Eye
             ,
             though
             every
             one
             may
             more
             or
             less
             perceive
             it
             ,
             since
             in
             Animates
             'tis
             most
             clearly
             manifested
             by
             the
             eyes
             of
             each
             Creature
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             Eyes
             are
             the
             open
             Gates
             and
             Light
             of
             all
             the
             natural
             Faculties
             ,
             through
             which
             continually
             pass
             the
             most
             subtle
             spirits
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             have
             there
             their
             free
             egress
             and
             regress
             .
             For
             which
             Reason
             the
             disorders
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             the
             strength
             ,
             weakness
             ,
             liveliness
             ,
             and
             dull
             ,
             heavy
             ,
             indispositions
             both
             of
             Man
             and
             Beast
             may
             easiest
             be
             perceived
             by
             the
             eyes
             and
             face
             .
             And
             hence
             also
             it
             comes
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             the
             wishful
             looks
             of
             some
             saturnine
             people
             ,
             whose
             souls
             are
             captivated
             in
             the
             astringent
             bitter
             ,
             wrathful
             nature
             ,
             do
             sometimes
             wound
             the
             pure
             spirits
             and
             health
             ,
             of
             those
             they
             wish
             evil
             unto
             ,
             
             which
             the
             Ancient
             called
             Fassination
             ,
             and
             our
             Vulger
             say
             of
             such
             as
             they
             conceive
             to
             be
             injured
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             bespoke
             .
             Yet
             it
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             that
             the
             wishes
             of
             those
             bad
             people
             ,
             without
             their
             fight
             or
             looking
             upon
             one
             ,
             hath
             not
             that
             power
             to
             hurt
             the
             health
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             of
             that
             nature
             ,
             as
             seeing
             and
             wishing
             both
             together
             ;
             nor
             yet
             can
             either
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             both
             con●oyn'd
             ,
             hurt
             or
             wound
             the
             health
             o●
             any
             ,
             but
             only
             such
             as
             are
             under
             the
             dominion
             of
             their
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             live
             under
             the
             government
             of
             the
             same
             evil
             Properties
             ,
             though
             in
             a
             lower
             degree
             ;
             for
             those
             that
             are
             higher
             exalted
             then
             themselves
             in
             the
             Wrathful
             Bitter
             Saturnine
             Nature
             ,
             they
             cannot
             injure
             ,
             much
             less
             can
             they
             touch
             or
             hurt
             others
             ,
             who
             live
             in
             any
             degree
             of
             Regeneration
             ,
             and
             acknowledge
             the
             holy
             Fountain
             ,
             and
             eternal
             Light
             and
             Love
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             to
             be
             Guide
             and
             Governour
             of
             their
             Souls
             ,
             there
             being
             
             a
             wonderful
             difference
             ,
             and
             vast
             Gulf
             between
             the
             Principles
             they
             live
             in
             ,
             the
             one
             being
             Light
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             
               Vtter
               Darkness
            
             .
          
           
             Now
             as
             the
             extern
             Signature
             of
             all
             material
             Bodies
             is
             an
             intelligible
             Character
             ,
             or
             Index
             of
             the
             internal
             Spirit
             or
             Vertue
             ,
             so
             separated
             Souls
             ,
             when
             they
             assume
             aierial
             Bodies
             ,
             or
             represent
             themselves
             in
             Dreams
             ,
             do
             it
             in
             Shapes
             and
             Figures
             Analogous
             to
             the
             state
             they
             are
             in
             ,
             and
             that
             Principle
             which
             bears
             sway
             over
             them
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             conclude
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             with
             two
             observations
             delivered
             by
             two
             learned
             men
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             Trythemius
             ,
             who
             asserts
             ,
             that
             never
             any
             good
             Angel
             appeared
             in
             the
             shape
             of
             a
             woman
             .
             The
             other
             
               Van
               Helmon
            
             ,
             who
             in
             his
             ninty
             third
             Chapter
             has
             these
             words
             ;
             If
             an
             Angel
             appear
             Bearded
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             accounted
             an
             evil
             one
             ,
             for
             a
             good
             Angel
             hath
             never
             
             appeared
             with
             a
             Beard
             .
          
           
             The
             truth
             is
             a
             woman
             is
             the
             weaker
             vessel
             ,
             and
             was
             first
             in
             the
             Transgression
             ,
             so
             that
             Sex
             is
             an
             emblem
             of
             weakness
             ;
             and
             therefore
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             ,
             why
             the
             good
             Angels
             ,
             amongst
             whom
             there
             is
             no
             difference
             of
             Sex
             ,
             should
             chuse
             to
             appear
             as
             a
             female
             ,
             but
             rather
             being
             of
             a
             species
             above
             humane
             kind
             ,
             assumes
             the
             shape
             of
             the
             most
             excellent
             of
             that
             kind
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             same
             reason
             they
             may
             appear
             without
             beards
             ,
             both
             because
             hair
             is
             an
             excrement
             ,
             and
             verges
             somewhat
             in
             resemblance
             to
             the
             brutish
             Nature
             ,
             as
             also
             more
             especially
             ,
             thereby
             to
             denote
             their
             perpetual
             Youth
             ,
             Beauty
             and
             Vigour
             ,
             wherein
             those
             intellectual
             beeings
             ,
             which
             keep
             their
             First
             ,
             Glorious
             ,
             and
             Happy
             estate
             ,
             do
             alwayes
             remain
             .
             And
             the
             contrary
             ,
             in
             all
             those
             particulars
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             evil
             Genij
             ,
             who
             by
             their
             fall
             rendred
             themselves
             
             lyable
             to
             weakness
             ,
             imperfection
             ,
             and
             continual
             Transgression
             ,
             and
             consequently
             allyed
             to
             the
             savage
             nature
             ,
             which
             they
             often
             resemble
             ,
             in
             being
             all
             over
             hairy
             ,
             as
             is
             storied
             of
             the
             Satires
             and
             Fawns
             ,
             a
             sort
             of
             corporial
             Demons
             ,
             mentioned
             by
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             which
             ,
             the
             great
             Augustine
             testified
             that
             himself
             saw
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             Scripture
             Examples
             and
             Testimonies
             ,
             touching
             Dreams
             ,
          
           
             HOw
             highly
             Dreams
             were
             esteemed
             by
             the
             holy
             Ancients
             and
             Prophets
             ,
             appears
             by
             many
             Testimonies
             of
             Sacred
             Writ
             ;
             The
             ever
             blessed
             Creator
             ,
             frequently
             sending
             his
             Angels
             and
             good
             Spirits
             ,
             to
             tell
             and
             reveal
             unto
             his
             People
             ,
             and
             Sons
             of
             Wisdom
             ,
             his
             
             Divine
             Pleasure
             ,
             sometimes
             to
             admonish
             them
             of
             future
             things
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             of
             their
             own
             evils
             ,
             and
             at
             other
             times
             ,
             to
             avoid
             and
             prevent
             the
             evils
             that
             evil
             men
             threatned
             them
             with
             ,
             as
             Genesis
             20.
             3.
             
             God
             came
             to
             Abimeleck
             in
             a
             dream
             by
             night
             ,
             and
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Behold
             ,
             thou
             art
             but
             a
             dead
             man
             ,
             for
             the
             woman
             which
             thou
             hast
             taken
             ,
             for
             she
             is
             a
             mans
             wise
             ,
             This
             Angelical
             admonishion
             and
             reproof
             ,
             proved
             very
             profitable
             to
             Abimelech
             ;
             for
             hereby
             he
             repented
             of
             his
             evil
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             he
             would
             ignorantly
             have
             committed
             ,
             and
             saved
             himself
             and
             his
             people
             unviolated
             ,
             and
             safe
             from
             the
             severe
             Judgments
             ,
             so
             near
             impending
             and
             threatned
             ,
             so
             Gen.
             31.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             The
             Angel
             of
             the
             Lord
             appeared
             to
             Iacob
             in
             a
             dream
             ,
             and
             bad
             him
             return
             into
             his
             own
             Land
             ;
             and
             when
             in
             obedience
             to
             that
             Vision
             ,
             he
             had
             stolen
             away
             unawares
             from
             Laban
             ,
             and
             
             Laban
             with
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             persued
             him
             seven
             days
             Journey
             ,
             designing
             as
             it
             seems
             ,
             to
             fall
             upon
             him
             with
             Violence
             ,
             't
             is
             said
             in
             the
             24th
             verse
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             came
             to
             Laban
             the
             Assyrian
             ,
             in
             a
             Dream
             by
             Night
             ,
             and
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Take
             heed
             that
             thou
             speak
             not
             to
             Iacob
             either
             good
             or
             bad
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             offer
             not
             any
             Violence
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             appears
             verse
             29.
             
             By
             which
             means
             the
             rage
             of
             Laban
             was
             restrained
             ,
             and
             Iacob
             preserved
             from
             danger
             .
             Did
             not
             Ioseph
             ,
             whilst
             yet
             but
             a
             Child
             ,
             receive
             intimation
             of
             his
             future
             advancement
             ,
             in
             a
             Dream
             ,
             Gensis
             37.
             9.
             
             Which
             Dream
             was
             repeated
             ,
             or
             doubled
             unto
             him
             ,
             for
             the
             greater
             assurance
             of
             the
             truth
             and
             ce●ainty
             of
             the
             thing
             .
             Of
             
             Pharoh's
             chief
             Butler
             and
             Baker
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             Gen.
             40.
             5.
             
             That
             whilst
             they
             were
             in
             Prison
             ,
             they
             dreamed
             a
             Dream
             ,
             both
             of
             them
             ,
             each
             man
             his
             Dream
             in
             one
             Night
             ,
             each
             man
             according
             to
             the
             Interpretation
             
             of
             his
             Dream
             :
             And
             when
             Ioseph
             their
             Fellow-Prisoner
             came
             unto
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             and
             found
             them
             sad
             ,
             and
             enquired
             the
             reason
             ,
             they
             told
             him
             ,
             we
             have
             dreamed
             a
             Dream
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             Interpreter
             thereof
             :
             To
             which
             he
             did
             not
             reply
             as
             many
             of
             the
             People
             that
             would
             be
             counted
             wise
             men
             in
             our
             Day
             would
             probably
             have
             done
             in
             such
             a
             Case
             ,
             
               viz.
               All
               Dreams
               are
               Vanities
               and
               Fancies
               ,
               you
               should
               never
               regard
               them
               ,
               they
               signifie
               nothing
               ,
               and
               therefore
               never
               trouble
               your
               heads
               about
               the
               Interpretation
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             But
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             he
             tells
             them
             ;
             
               Do
               not
               Interpretations
               belong
               to
               God
               ?
               Tell
               me
               your
               Dreams
               ,
               I
               pray
               you
               ,
            
             verse
             8.
             
             And
             having
             heard
             them
             ,
             proceeds
             to
             give
             a
             true
             Interpretation
             thereof
             ,
             
               That
               the
            
             Butler
             
               should
               be
               Restored
               ,
               and
               the
            
             Baker
             
               Hanged
               in
               three
               dayes
               space
            
             ,
             which
             was
             exactly
             accomplished
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             Gen.
             14.
             1.
             
             We
             
             read
             of
             a
             Dream
             that
             Pharaoh
             King
             of
             Egypt
             had
             ,
             first
             ,
             of
             seven
             fat
             Kine
             ,
             devoured
             by
             seven
             lean
             ones
             .
             And
             afterwards
             of
             seven
             full
             ears
             of
             Corn
             ,
             devoured
             by
             seven
             thin
             ,
             and
             blasted
             ones
             ,
             which
             the
             aforesaid
             illuminated
             ,
             young
             servant
             of
             God
             ,
             Ioseph
             interpreted
             to
             be
             a
             Vision
             from
             God
             ;
             for
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               verse
               25.
               
               God
               hath
               shewed
            
             Pharaoh
             
               what
               he
               is
               about
               to
               do
               ;
               there
               shall
               be
               seven
               Years
               of
               Plenty
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               seven
               Years
               of
               Famine
               ;
               Therefore
               he
               advised
               to
               lay
               up
               the
               fifth
               part
               of
               all
               the
               increase
               ,
               during
               the
               seven
               fruitfull
               Years
            
             ;
             by
             which
             secret
             admonition
             of
             the
             good
             Angels
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             King
             Pharaoh
             was
             put
             into
             a
             way
             to
             preserve
             himself
             and
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             particularly
             to
             be
             a
             shelter
             ,
             and
             maintianer
             of
             the
             Patriarks
             of
             Iacob
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             off-spring
             .
             And
             as
             well
             ,
             this
             Dream
             of
             Pharaohs
             ,
             as
             the
             o●●er
             of
             Iosehps
             was
             doubled
             ,
             or
             set
             forth
             〈◊〉
             under
             several
             representations
             ,
             
             but
             still
             to
             one
             and
             the
             same
             purpose
             ;
             for
             which
             Ioseph
             gives
             the
             reason
             ,
             vers
             .
             32.
             
             For
             that
             the
             Dream
             was
             doubled
             unto
             Pharaoh
             twice
             ,
             it
             is
             because
             the
             thing
             is
             established
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             God
             will
             shortly
             bring
             it
             to
             pass
             ;
             whence
             we
             may
             learn
             ,
             that
             when
             Dreams
             are
             represented
             to
             us
             under
             several
             Forms
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             take
             more
             especial
             notice
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             assured
             both
             of
             a
             certain
             and
             speedy
             coming
             to
             pass
             of
             the
             things
             thereby
             signified
             .
          
           
             Dreams
             and
             Vision
             ,
             were
             the
             usual
             Wayes
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Lord
             revealed
             his
             Councels
             to
             his
             Servants
             and
             Prophets
             ,
             to
             be
             communicated
             to
             his
             people
             ,
             for
             which
             there
             is
             a
             plain
             express
             word
             of
             promise
             ,
             
               Numb
               :
               12.
               6.
               
               If
               there
               be
               a
               prophet
               among
               you
               ,
               I
               the
               Lord
               will
               make
               my self
               known
               unto
               him
               in
               a
               Vision
               ,
               and
               will
               speak
               to
               him
               in
               a
               Dream
               .
            
          
           
             So
             
               Saul
               ,
               Sam.
            
             28.
             15.
             complains
             to
             the
             deceased
             spirit
             ,
             or
             soul
             of
             
             Samuel
             ,
             (
             whom
             he
             had
             caused
             to
             be
             raised
             up
             )
             when
             he
             asked
             him
             ,
             why
             he
             had
             disturbed
             him
             from
             his
             stilness
             ,
             and
             quiet
             rest
             ,
             Saul
             answered
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             I
             am
             in
             great
             distress
             ,
             for
             the
             Philistines
             make
             war
             against
             me
             ,
             and
             God
             is
             departed
             from
             me
             ,
             and
             answered
             me
             no
             more
             by
             prophets
             ,
             nor
             by
             Dreams
             ;
             which
             shews
             that
             Dreams
             were
             one
             of
             the
             most
             usual
             ways
             ,
             whereby
             God
             was
             wont
             to
             signifie
             his
             pleasure
             ,
             to
             the
             Sons
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             When
             Gideon
             
               warred
               with
               the
            
             Amalekites
             ,
             
               and
               was
               somewhat
               dismayed
               at
               their
               vast
               multitudes
               he
               was
               incouraged
               by
               over
               hearing
               one
               of
               them
               relate
               his
               Dream
               ,
               and
               ano●ther
               giving
               the
               interpretation
               ;
               as
               you
               may
               read
               in
            
             Iudges
             7.
             
               in
               these
               words
            
             ;
             And
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             the
             same
             Night
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             said
             unto
             Gideon
             ,
             Arise
             get
             the
             down
             unto
             the
             host
             of
             the
             Amalekites
             ,
             for
             I
             have
             deliverd
             〈◊〉
             into
             thine
             hands
             ;
             and
             thou
             shalt
             hear
             
             hear
             what
             they
             say
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             shall
             thy
             hands
             be
             strengthened
             .
             Then
             he
             went
             down
             with
             Phurah
             his
             servant
             ,
             unto
             the
             outside
             of
             the
             Armed
             men
             ,
             that
             were
             in
             the
             Host
             ;
             and
             the
             Midianites
             ,
             and
             Amalekites
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             East
             lay
             along
             in
             the
             Valey
             like
             Grass-hoppers
             for
             multitude
             ,
             and
             their
             Camels
             were
             without
             number
             ,
             as
             the
             sand
             by
             the
             Sea
             side
             :
             And
             when
             Gideon
             was
             come
             ,
             behold
             there
             was
             a
             man
             that
             told
             a
             dream
             unto
             his
             Fellow
             ,
             and
             said
             ▪
             Behold
             ,
             I
             dreamed
             a
             dream
             ,
             and
             loa
             Cake
             of
             Barly
             bread
             tumbled
             into
             the
             Host
             of
             Midian
             ,
             and
             came
             into
             a
             Tent
             ,
             and
             smote
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             fell
             ,
             and
             overturned
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             Tent
             lay
             along
             ;
             And
             his
             Fellow
             answered
             and
             said
             ;
             This
             is
             nothing
             else
             save
             the
             Sword
             of
             Gideon
             the
             son
             of
             Joash
             ,
             a
             man
             of
             Israel
             ;
             for
             into
             his
             hand
             hath
             God
             delivered
             Middian
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Host
             :
             And
             it
             was
             so
             ,
             when
             Gideon
             heard
             the
             telling
             of
             the
             Dream
             ,
             and
             the
             Interpretation
             thereof
             ,
             that
             he
             worshipped
             ,
             and
             returned
             into
             
             the
             host
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             said
             ;
             Arise
             ,
             for
             the
             Lord
             hath
             delivered
             into
             your
             hand
             the
             Host
             of
             Midian
             .
          
           
             
               It
               was
               in
               a
               Dream
               that
               God
               was
               pleased
               to
               Grant
            
             Solomon
             
               a
               promise
               of
               Wisdom
               and
               Understanding
               ▪
            
             ●
             King.
             3.
             5.
             
             In
             Gideon
             the
             Lord
             appeared
             to
             Solomon
             in
             a
             Dream
             by
             Night
             ,
             and
             god
             said
             ;
             Ask
             what
             I
             shall
             give
             thee
             :
             And
             Solomon
             said
             ,
             Now
             ,
             O
             Lord
             my
             God
             ,
             thou
             hast
             made
             thy
             servant
             King
             instead
             of
             David
             my
             Father
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             but
             a
             young
             child
             ;
             I
             know
             not
             how
             to
             go
             out
             ,
             or
             come
             in
             ;
             and
             thy
             servant
             is
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             thy
             people
             ,
             which
             thou
             hast
             chosen
             ,
             a
             great
             people
             ,
             that
             cannot
             be
             numbred
             ,
             or
             counted
             for
             multitude
             ,
             Give
             therefore
             thy
             servant
             an
             understanding
             heart
             ,
             to
             Iudge
             thy
             people
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             discern
             between
             Good
             and
             B●d
             ;
             for
             who
             is
             able
             to
             judge
             this
             thy
             so
             great
             people
             ?
             And
             the
             speech
             pleased
             the
             Lord
             that
             Solomon
             had
             asked
             this
             thing
             ;
             and
             God
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Because
             thou
             hast
             asked
             this
             thing
             ,
             and
             
             hast
             not
             asked
             for
             thy self
             long
             Life
             ,
             nor
             Riches
             ,
             nor
             the
             life
             of
             thy
             Enemies
             ,
             but
             has
             asked
             for
             thy self
             understanding
             to
             discern
             judgement
             of
             things
             ;
             Behold
             I
             have
             done
             according
             to
             thy
             word
             ;
             loe
             ,
             I
             have
             given
             thee
             a
             wise
             and
             understanding
             Heart
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             was
             none
             like
             thee
             before
             thee
             ,
             neither
             after
             thee
             shall
             any
             arise
             like
             unto
             thee
             ;
             and
             I
             have
             also
             given
             unto
             thee
             that
             which
             thou
             hast
             not
             asked
             ,
             both
             Riches
             and
             Honour
             ;
             so
             that
             there
             shall
             not
             be
             any
             amongst
             the
             Kings
             like
             unto
             thee
             in
             all
             thy
             dayes
             ;
             And
             if
             thou
             wilt
             walk
             in
             my
             wayes
             to
             keep
             my
             Statutes
             ,
             and
             my
             Commandements
             ,
             as
             thy
             Father
             David
             did
             walk
             ,
             then
             I
             will
             lengthen
             thy
             days
             ;
             and
             Solomon
             awoke
             ,
             and
             behold
             it
             was
             a
             Dream
             .
          
           
             Hear
             we
             see
             what
             a
             large
             communication
             ,
             or
             converse
             the
             Lord
             is
             pleased
             to
             hold
             with
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Soloman
             in
             a
             Dream
             ;
             and
             as
             the
             request
             was
             nevertheless
             real
             on
             Solomans
             part
             ;
             nor
             less
             acceptable
             to
             
             God
             ,
             then
             if
             it
             had
             been
             made
             waking
             ;
             nay
             ,
             probable
             ,
             was
             more
             acceptable
             ,
             because
             the
             more
             pure
             ,
             free
             and
             undisturbed
             desire
             of
             his
             Soul
             ,
             not
             then
             seduced
             by
             the
             senses
             ,
             or
             beclouded
             with
             corporeal
             objects
             ;
             so
             what
             the
             Lord
             promised
             him
             in
             this
             vision
             ,
             was
             punctually
             made
             good
             and
             performed
             .
             But
             though
             God
             speaketh
             frequently
             in
             Dreams
             ,
             yet
             many
             times
             man
             by
             his
             Dulness
             ,
             Corruptions
             and
             Depravedness
             renders
             himself
             insensible
             of
             those
             illuminations
             ;
             whence
             holy
             Iob
             affirms
             ,
             
               God
               speaketh
               once
               ,
               yea
               ,
               twice
               ,
               yet
               man
               perceiveth
               it
               not
               ;
               in
               a
               Dream
               ,
               in
               a
               Vision
               of
               the
               night
               ,
               when
               deep
               sleep
               falleth
               upon
               men
               ,
               in
               slumberings
               upon
               the
               bed
               ,
               then
               he
               openeth
               the
               ears
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               sealeth
               their
               instruction
               ,
            
             Job
             33.
             14
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             And
             as
             those
             Dreams
             and
             Visions
             are
             sometimes
             matter
             of
             joy
             and
             comfort
             ,
             so
             at
             other
             times
             ,
             they
             are
             terrible
             and
             frightful
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             same
             pious
             Author
             
             complains
             ,
             
               Iob.
               7.
               14.
               
               When
               I
               say
               ,
               my
               bed
               shall
               comfort
               me
               ,
               my
               couch
               shall
               ease
               me
               ;
               then
               thou
               scarest
               me
               with
               Dr●ams
               and
               terrifiest
               me
               through
               Visions
               .
            
          
           
             'T
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Servants
             of
             God
             to
             have
             a
             due
             regard
             to
             their
             Dreams
             ;
             and
             though
             some
             pretended
             Dreams
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             none
             ,
             or
             made
             use
             of
             them
             to
             seduce
             the
             People
             to
             Idolatry
             ,
             yet
             still
             the
             true
             Prophets
             were
             not
             to
             slight
             Visions
             and
             Dreams
             ,
             because
             of
             Idolatrous
             Impostures
             ;
             and
             such
             as
             were
             guilty
             of
             the
             latter
             were
             by
             Mose's
             Law
             to
             be
             put
             to
             death
             
               Deut.
               8.
               1.
               
               If
               there
               arise
               amongst
               you
               a
               Prophet
               ,
               or
               a
               Dreamer
               of
               Dreams
               ,
               and
               giveth
               thee
               a
               sign
               or
               a
               wonder
               and
               the
               sign
               or
               the
               wonder
               came
               to
               pass
               ,
               whereof
               he
               speakes
               unto
               thee
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Let
               us
               go
               after
               other
               Gods
               ,
               and
               let
               us
               serve
               them
               ;
               thou
               shall
               not
               hearken
               unto
               the
               voice
               of
               that
               Prophet
               or
               that
               Dreamer
               of
               Dreams
               ;
               for
               the
               Lord
               your
               God
               proveth
               
               you
               ,
               to
               know
               whether
               you
               Love
               the
               Lord
               your
               God
               with
               all
               your
               Heart
               and
               with
               all
               your
               Soul
               —
               And
               that
               Prophet
               or
               that
               Dreamer
               of
               Dreams
               shall
               be
               put
               to
               Death
               .
            
             So
             the
             Prophet
             Zachariah
             chap.
             10.
             2.
             complains
             ;
             
               The
               Idols
               have
               spoken
               Vanity
               ,
               and
               the
               Diviners
               ,
               have
               spoken
               a
               Lye
               ,
               and
               have
               told
               false
               Dreams
               ,
               they
               comfort
               in
               vain
               .
            
          
           
             
               And
               so
            
             Ieremiah
             ,
             chap.
             23.
             25.
             
             I
             have
             heard
             what
             the
             Prophet
             said
             ,
             that
             Prophecy
             lyes
             in
             my
             Name
             ;
             saying
             ,
             I
             have
             Dreamed
             ,
             I
             have
             Dreamed
             .
             How
             long
             shall
             this
             be
             in
             the
             Heart
             of
             the
             Pr●phets
             that
             Prophecy
             Lyes
             ?
             Yea
             ,
             they
             are
             Prophets
             of
             the
             deceit
             of
             their
             own
             hearts
             ;
             which
             think
             to
             cause
             my
             People
             to
             forget
             my
             Name
             ,
             by
             their
             Dreams
             ,
             which
             they
             tell
             every
             man
             to
             his
             Neighbour
             ,
             as
             their
             Fathers
             have
             forgot
             my
             Name
             for
             Baal
             .
          
           
             All
             these
             Texts
             against
             the
             Abuse
             of
             Dreams
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             forged
             ,
             &
             wickedly
             made
             use
             of
             to
             promote
             
             Idolatry
             ,
             but
             make
             nothing
             against
             the
             lawful
             ,
             humble
             ,
             pious
             and
             most
             profitable
             use
             of
             Dreams
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             what
             follows
             in
             the
             28
             
               th
               verse
            
             of
             the
             same
             chapter
             ,
             viz.
             
               The
               Prophet
               thou
               hath
               a
               〈◊〉
               ,
               let
               him
               tell
               the
               Dream
               ,
               and
               〈…〉
               hath
               my
               Word
               ,
               let
               〈…〉
               faithfully
               ;
               what
               is
               〈…〉
               Wheat
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ?
            
          
           
             The
             knowledge
             〈…〉
             and
             Dreams
             is
             reckon●
             〈…〉
             principal
             Gifts
             and
             Graces
             〈◊〉
             bestowed
             by
             the
             Lord
             on
             them
             that
             fear
             him
             :
             So
             't
             is
             said
             of
             Daniel
             and
             his
             three
             Companions
             ,
             That
             
               God
               gave
               them
               knowledge
               and
               skill
               in
               all
               Learning
               and
               Wisdom
               ,
               and
            
             Daniel
             
               had
               understanding
               in
               all
               Visions
               and
               Dreams
               .
            
             Dan.
             1.
             
             1●
             .
             And
             therefore
             when
             King
             Nebuchadnezzar
             had
             Dreamed
             Dreams
             ,
             and
             his
             spirit
             was
             troubled
             because
             the
             thing
             was
             gone
             from
             him
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             had
             forgot
             what
             he
             had
             seen
             ,
             but
             only
             retain'd
             
             a
             general
             remembrance
             that
             he
             had
             a
             strange
             and
             wonderful
             Dream
             ;
             when
             all
             the
             Magicians
             ,
             and
             Astrologers
             ,
             and
             Sorcerers
             ,
             and
             Chaldeans
             were
             so
             far
             from
             being
             able
             to
             recall
             his
             Dream
             ,
             that
             they
             told
             him
             ,
             
               There
               was
               not
               a
               man
               upon
               the
               Earth
               could
               do
               it
            
             ;
             This
             holy
             Prophet
             Daniel
             ,
             not
             only
             shewed
             the
             King
             the
             Dream
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             Interpretation
             thereof
             ;
             (
             the
             same
             being
             revealed
             unto
             him
             in
             a
             
               Night
               Vision
            
             ,
             Dan.
             2.
             19.
             
             )
             whereupon
             he
             acquaints
             the
             King
             ,
             that
             
               there
               is
               a
               God
               in
               Heaven
               that
               revealeth
               secrets
               ,
               and
               maketh
               known
               to
               the
               King
            
             Nebuchadnezzar
             ,
             
               what
               shall
               be
               in
               the
               Latter
               dayes
               ;
               As
               for
               thee
               ,
               O
               King
               ,
               thy
               thoughts
               came
               into
               thy
               mind
               upon
               thy
               Bed
               ,
               what
               should
               came
               to
               pass
               hereafter
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               revealeth
               secrets
               maketh
               known
               unto
               thee
               what
               shall
               come
               to
               pass
            
             ;
             and
             so
             proceeds
             to
             tell
             him
             the
             particulars
             of
             his
             Dream
             ,
             and
             the
             meaning
             thereof
             ,
             being
             a
             Declaration
             of
             the
             most
             eminent
             
             Empires
             ,
             and
             Monarchies
             ,
             that
             should
             succeed
             in
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             their
             Qualities
             ,
             Splendor
             and
             Conditions
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             King
             Nebuchadnezzar
             ,
             was
             premonished
             in
             a
             Dream
             ,
             of
             the
             Judgement
             that
             was
             coming
             upon
             him
             ,
             for
             his
             presumption
             and
             forgetfulness
             of
             God
             ;
             he
             was
             driven
             out
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             from
             amongst
             men
             ,
             and
             did
             eat
             Grass
             with
             Oxen
             ,
             &c.
             
             Also
             in
             the
             7th
             .
             of
             Daniel
             we
             read
             ,
             how
             the
             Lord
             by
             his
             Angel
             shewed
             that
             holy
             Prophet
             the
             things
             that
             should
             come
             to
             pass
             in
             the
             world
             in
             the
             Latter
             days
             .
          
           
             Nor
             was
             this
             Method
             of
             God's
             ,
             (
             whereby
             he
             revealed
             his
             secrets
             by
             Dreams
             )
             peculiar
             to
             the
             legal
             Dispensation
             ,
             but
             seems
             more
             especially
             to
             be
             extended
             unto
             ,
             and
             enlarged
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             prophesie
             of
             Ioel
             ,
             chap.
             2.
             28.
             
             
               And
               afterwards
               (
               saith
               the
               Lord
               )
               I
               will
               pour
               out
               my
               Spirit
               upon
               all
               flesh
               ,
               and
               my
               Sons
               
               and
               my
               Daughters
               shall
               Prophecy
               ,
               your
               young
               men
               shall
               see
               Visions
               ,
               and
               your
               old
               men
               shall
               dream
               Dreams
            
             ;
             which
             is
             repeated
             and
             applied
             to
             the
             Illumination
             of
             the
             holy
             spirit
             ,
             by
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             ,
             Acts
             2.
             17.
             
          
           
             So
             in
             the
             new
             Testament
             we
             read
             ,
             That
             when
             Ioseph
             thought
             to
             put
             away
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             ,
             whom
             he
             had
             espoused
             ,
             because
             he
             perceived
             her
             to
             be
             with
             Child
             ;
             
               The
               Angel
               of
               the
               Lord
               appeared
               unto
               him
               in
               a
               Dream
               ;
               saying
               ,
            
             Joseph
             ,
             
               thou
               son
               of
            
             David
             ,
             
               fear
               not
               to
               take
            
             Mary
             
               to
               thy
               Wife
               ;
               for
               that
               which
               is
               conceived
               in
               her
               ,
               is
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               she
               shall
               bring
               forth
               a
               son
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               ●all
               his
               Name
               Iesus
            
             ;
             for
             he
             shall
             save
             his
             people
             from
             their
             Sins
             ,
             Mat.
             1.
             20.
             
             And
             in
             the
             second
             Chapter
             ,
             when
             the
             wise
             men
             came
             out
             of
             the
             East
             to
             visit
             him
             that
             was
             born
             King
             of
             the
             Iews
             ,
             and
             were
             sent
             by
             Herod
             to
             Bethlem
             ,
             bidding
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             found
             him
             ,
             to
             bring
             him
             word
             ,
             
             that
             he
             also
             might
             worship
             him
             ;
             they
             were
             warned
             of
             God
             in
             a
             Dream
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             go
             again
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             therefore
             returned
             into
             their
             own
             Country
             another
             way
             :
             After
             whose
             departure
             ,
             
               vers
               .
               13.
               
               Behold
               ,
               the
               Angel
               of
               the
               Lord
               appeared
               again
               unto
            
             Joseph
             
               in
               a
               Dream
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Arise
               and
               take
               the
               Babe
               and
               his
               Mother
               ,
               and
               flee
               into
            
             Egypt
             ,
             
               and
               be
               thou
               there
               till
               I
               bring
               thee
               word
               ;
               for
            
             Herod
             
               will
               seek
               the
               Babe
               to
               destroy
               him
               .
            
             And
             in
             the
             same
             Chapter
             
               vers
               .
               19.
               
               When
            
             Herod
             
               was
               dead
               ,
               behold
               an
               Angel
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             (
             once
             more
             )
             
               appeared
               to
            
             Joseph
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             
               saying
               ,
               Arise
               ,
               and
               take
               the
               Babe
               and
               his
               Mother
               ,
               and
               go
               into
               the
               Land
               of
               ●srael
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               dead
               that
               sought
               the
               Child's
               Life
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             Of
             Angels
             Guardian
             of
             Countries
             ,
             and
             particular
             Persons
             ,
             and
             their
             Offices
             towards
             men
             ,
             mentioned
             in
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             BY
             the
             numerous
             Examples
             mentioned
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Chapter
             ,
             we
             see
             how
             common
             and
             frequent
             it
             was
             in
             former
             Ages
             ,
             for
             the
             Lord
             to
             appear
             unto
             his
             people
             in
             nightly
             Visions
             and
             by
             Dreams
             ;
             and
             in
             that
             secret
             way
             of
             Comunication
             to
             reveal
             unto
             them
             many
             wonderful
             things
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             they
             did
             account
             themselves
             as
             it
             were
             abandoned
             ,
             or
             separated
             from
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             his
             holy
             Spirits
             and
             Angels
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             did
             with●
             draw
             or
             supercede
             this
             method
             of
             Nocturnal
             Illuminations
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             by
             the
             forementioned
             
             Complaint
             of
             King
             Saul
             .
             But
             in
             this
             our
             Rude
             and
             Blind
             Age
             ,
             instead
             of
             complaining
             for
             want
             of
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Lord
             and
             his
             holy
             powers
             ,
             most
             people
             make
             a
             Laughing-stock
             ,
             and
             Derision
             of
             Dreams
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             of
             that
             nature
             ;
             so
             great
             is
             the
             Degeneration
             of
             Mankind
             from
             all
             sublime
             Truths
             and
             heavenly
             Converse
             of
             good
             Spirits
             just
             as
             though
             there
             were
             no
             Angels
             or
             Genij
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             blessed
             God
             of
             Truth
             had
             not
             granted
             any
             of
             them
             to
             be
             our
             Guardians
             and
             Assistants
             in
             our
             Necessities
             ,
             and
             under
             his
             supream
             providence
             ,
             to
             protect
             and
             desend
             mankind
             ,
             from
             the
             many
             shares
             and
             inventions
             of
             evil
             Spirits
             ,
             which
             continually
             seek
             how
             they
             may
             devour
             and
             destroy
             man
             ,
             and
             lead
             him
             captive
             into
             perdition
             :
             But
             the
             Word
             of
             Truth
             assures
             us
             ,
             That
             the
             God
             of
             all
             Power
             and
             Glory
             has
             made
             his
             Angels
             great
             and
             powerful
             
               ministring
               Spirits
            
             ,
             to
             aid
             
             and
             assist
             those
             that
             fear
             his
             Name
             ,
             and
             advance
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Innocency
             .
          
           
             So
             in
             former
             Ages
             we
             read
             ,
             That
             he
             sent
             his
             good
             Angels
             ,
             as
             Messengers
             of
             his
             favour
             ,
             and
             to
             defend
             his
             people
             from
             incursions
             of
             the
             evil
             ones
             ;
             for
             they
             do
             continually
             fight
             against
             the
             Malicious
             degraded
             Legions
             .
          
           
             Thence
             Abraham
             ,
             when
             he
             sent
             forth
             his
             Servant
             to
             Mesopotamia
             ,
             to
             fetch
             a
             wife
             for
             his
             Son
             Isaac
             ,
             did
             by
             Faith
             assure
             him
             ,
             The
             Lord
             should
             send
             his
             Angel
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             prosper
             what
             he
             went
             about
             ,
             Gen.
             24.
             7.
             and
             14.
             
             So
             the
             Lord
             promises
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             Exod.
             23.
             20.
             
             
               Behold
               ,
               I
               send
               an
               Angel
               before
               thee
               ,
               to
               keep
               thee
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               and
               to
               bring
               thee
               into
               the
               place
               which
               I
               have
               prepared
               .
               Beware
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               obey
               his
               Voice
               ,
               provoke
               him
               not
               ,
               for
               he
               will
               not
               pardon
               your
               Transgressions
               ,
            
             for
             my
             Name
             is
             in
             him
             .
             
               But
               
               if
               thou
               shalt
               indeed
               obey
               his
               Voice
               ,
               and
               do
               all
               that
               I
               shall
               speak
               ,
               then
               I
               will
               be
               an
               Enemy
               to
               thine
               Enemies
               ,
               and
               an
               Adversary
               to
               thine
               Adversaries
               ;
               for
               mine
               Angel
               shall
               go
               before
               thee
               in
               unto
               the
            
             Amorites
             ,
             &c.
             Chapter
             23.
             24.
             
             Therefore
             now
             go
             ,
             lead
             the
             people
             unto
             the
             place
             of
             which
             I
             have
             spoken
             unto
             thee
             :
             
               Behold
               ,
               mine
               Angel
               shall
               go
               before
               thee
            
             ;
             which
             is
             repeated
             again
             ,
             
               Chap.
               33.
               2.
               
               I
               will
               send
               an
               Angel
               before
               thee
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               drive
               out
               the
            
             Canaanite
             ,
             the
             Amorite
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             When
             Balaam
             went
             with
             the
             Princes
             of
             Moab
             ,
             to
             Curse
             the
             Israel
             of
             God
             ,
             't
             is
             said
             ,
             
               The
               Angel
               of
               the
               Lord
               stood
               in
               the
               way
               for
               an
               Adversary
               against
               him
            
             ;
             and
             the
             Ass
             saw
             him
             ,
             and
             turned
             away
             several
             times
             ;
             but
             the
             Prophet
             could
             not
             see
             him
             ,
             till
             his
             Eyes
             were
             opened
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             reverenced
             him
             ,
             and
             received
             his
             message
             Numb
             .
             22.
             23.
             and
             31.
             
          
           
             An
             Angel
             of
             the
             Lord
             came
             up
             
             from
             Gilgal
             to
             Bochim
             to
             accuse
             the
             Israelites
             of
             their
             disobedience
             and
             trangression
             ,
             whereupon
             they
             repented
             and
             humbled
             themselves
             Iudges
             2.
             1.
             
          
           
             Another
             Angel
             appeared
             to
             Gideon
             ,
             and
             encouraged
             him
             to
             deliver
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             out
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Midianites
             ,
             Chap.
             6.
             11.
             
          
           
             So
             likewise
             to
             Manoah
             ,
             the
             Mother
             of
             Samson
             ,
             promising
             her
             a
             Child
             ,
             and
             directing
             her
             how
             he
             should
             be
             Educated
             in
             Abstemiousness
             ,
             and
             Temperance
             ,
             that
             he
             night
             be
             fit
             for
             those
             mighty
             A●chiefments
             of
             delivering
             his
             people
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             had
             designed
             him
             for
             ,
             Iudges
             13.
             3.
             
          
           
             As
             Elijah
             was
             in
             the
             wilderness
             ,
             and
             ready
             to
             starve
             ,
             an
             Angel
             of
             the
             Lord
             brought
             him
             provisions
             ,
             and
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             once
             and
             again
             ,
             
               Arise
               ,
               and
               eat
            
             ;
             in
             the
             strength
             of
             which
             he
             travelled
             forty
             days
             ,
             and
             forty
             nights
             ,
             1
             Kings
             19.
             5.
             
          
           
           
             David
             
               also
               teacheth
               us
               ,
               That
            
             the
             Angel
             of
             the
             Lord
             encampeth
             round
             about
             them
             that
             fear
             him
             ,
             and
             delivereth
             them
             ,
             
               Psalm
               34.
               7.
               
               And
               again
               ,
               Psalm
            
             91.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             Because
             thou
             hast
             made
             the
             Lord
             my
             Refuge
             ,
             even
             the
             most
             high
             thy
             Habitation
             ,
             there
             shall
             no
             evil
             befall
             thee
             ;
             neither
             shall
             any
             Plague
             come
             nigh
             thy
             dwelling
             ;
             for
             he
             shall
             give
             his
             Angels
             charge
             over
             thee
             ,
             to
             keep
             thee
             in
             all
             thy
             wayes
             :
             they
             shall
             bear
             thee
             up
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             lest
             thou
             daish
             thy
             Foot
             against
             a
             Stone
             .
          
           
             When
             the
             Prophet
             Zachariah
             had
             a
             vision
             by
             night
             from
             God
             ,
             there
             was
             an
             Angel
             that
             talked
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             declared
             to
             him
             the
             things
             which
             he
             saw
             .
          
           
             The
             Angel
             Gabriel
             was
             sent
             to
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             ,
             to
             acquaint
             her
             with
             the
             joyful
             Tydings
             of
             her
             being
             overshadowed
             with
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             bringing
             forth
             a
             Saviour
             ,
             Luke
             1.
             26.
             
          
           
             The
             pool
             of
             Bethesda
             had
             its
             Senative
             Vertue
             communicated
             to
             it
             
             by
             the
             ministry
             or
             an
             Angel
             for
             so
             the
             Text
             expressly
             tell●
             us
             ,
             J●hn
             5.
             4.
             
             
               An
               Angel
               went
               down
               at
               a
               certain
               ●eason
               ,
               and
               troubled
               the
               water
               ,
               whosoever
               then
               first
               after
               the
               troubling
               of
               the
               water
               stepped
               in
               was
               made
               whole
               of
               whatsoever
               Disease
               he
               had
               .
            
          
           
             When
             the
             ●postles
             were
             committed
             to
             Prison
             for
             preaching
             the
             Gosple
             ,
             
               Acts
               5.
               
               1●
            
             .
             The
             Angel
             of
             the
             Lord
             by
             Night
             opened
             the
             Prison
             Door
             ;
             and
             brought
             them
             forth
             ;
             So
             an
             Angel
             of
             God
             appeared
             in
             a
             Vision
             to
             Cornelius
             ,
             the
             devout
             Centurion
             ,
             requiring
             him
             to
             send
             to
             Ioppa
             for
             Peter
             ,
             who
             should
             teach
             him
             what
             he
             should
             do
             ,
             Acts
             10.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               And
               when
               afterwards
               t●e
               same
            
             Peter
             
               was
               imprisoned
               by
            
             Herod
             
               the
               King
            
             ,
             behold
             the
             Angel
             of
             the
             Lord
             came
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             a
             Light
             shined
             in
             the
             Prison
             ,
             and
             he
             smote
             Peter
             on
             his
             side
             ,
             and
             raised
             him
             up
             ,
             saying
             .
             Arise
             quickly
             ;
             and
             his
             Chains
             fell
             off
             from
             his
             hands
             ,
             and
             the
             Angel
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             
             Gird
             thy self
             ,
             and
             bind
             on
             thy
             Sandals
             ;
             and
             so
             he
             did
             :
             And
             he
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Cast
             thy
             Garment
             about
             thee
             ,
             and
             follow
             me
             ;
             and
             he
             went
             out
             and
             followed
             him
             ,
             and
             wist
             not
             that
             it
             was
             true
             ,
             that
             was
             done
             by
             the
             Angel
             ,
             but
             thought
             he
             saw
             a
             Vision
             .
             When
             they
             were
             past
             the
             first
             and
             second
             ward
             ,
             they
             came
             unto
             the
             Iron
             Gate
             that
             leadeth
             unto
             the
             City
             ,
             which
             opened
             unto
             them
             of
             its
             own
             accord
             ;
             and
             forthwith
             the
             Angel
             departed
             from
             him
             ;
             And
             when
             Peter
             was
             come
             to
             himself
             ,
             he
             said
             ;
             Now
             I
             know
             of
             a
             surety
             ,
             That
             the
             Lord
             hath
             sent
             his
             Angel
             and
             delivered
             me
             ,
             Acts
             12.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             And
             when
             Paul
             ,
             in
             his
             Voyage
             to
             Italy
             ,
             was
             in
             danger
             of
             shipwrack
             ,
             and
             Angel
             visited
             him
             ,
             and
             assured
             him
             ,
             That
             none
             belonging
             to
             the
             Ship
             should
             be
             drowned
             ;
             for
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             
               There
               stood
               by
               me
               this
               Night
               the
               Angel
               of
               God
               ,
               whose
               I
               am
               ,
               and
               whom
               I
               serve
               ;
               saying
               ,
               Fear
               not
            
             Paul
             ,
             
               Thou
               must
               be
               brought
               before
            
             Caesar
             ;
             
               And
               lo
               
               God
               hath
               given
               thee
               all
               them
               that
               sail
               with
               thee
               ,
            
             Acts
             27.
             23.
             
          
           
             Thus
             manifest
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             good
             Angels
             ,
             both
             by
             the
             appointment
             of
             the
             Soveraign
             Creator
             ,
             and
             the
             excellency
             of
             their
             own
             Natures
             ;
             are
             alwayes
             Sedulous
             ,
             ready
             and
             diligent
             to
             serve
             ,
             assist
             ,
             succour
             ,
             and
             illuminate
             good
             and
             vertuous
             men
             ;
             especially
             in
             their
             distresses
             ,
             or
             when
             they
             are
             in
             danger
             by
             the
             malice
             and
             subtilty
             of
             wicked
             men
             ;
             And
             it
             is
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             wise
             Antients
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             every
             person
             ,
             man
             or
             woman
             ,
             from
             his
             or
             her
             first
             coming
             into
             this
             world
             ,
             hath
             in
             an
             especial
             manner
             ,
             a
             particular
             good
             Angel
             deputed
             ;
             which
             therefore
             is
             called
             his
             or
             her
             Guardian
             Angel
             ,
             or
             good
             Genius
             ,
             and
             that
             another
             evil
             Angel
             also
             of
             a
             direct
             contrary
             nature
             and
             property
             is
             always
             attending
             us
             ,
             thence
             called
             Catademon
             ,
             or
             a
             mans
             evil
             Genius
             ,
             hut
             also
             that
             Communities
             ,
             Nations
             
             and
             Countries
             have
             also
             particular
             Angels
             assigned
             to
             their
             government
             ,
             or
             super●intendency
             :
             And
             therefore
             in
             some
             Translations
             that
             eighth
             verse
             of
             the
             thirty
             second
             chapter
             of
             Deuteronomy
             is
             thus
             read
             ,
             
               —
               when
               the
               most
               high
               divid●●
               to
               the
               Nations
               their
               Inheritance
               ▪
               when
               he
               separated
               the
               Sons
               of
               Adam
               ,
               when
               he
               set
               the
               Bounds
               of
               the
               People
               according
               to
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Sons
               of
               God
               ;
            
             that
             is
             allotted
             to
             all
             the
             several
             Nations
             ,
             distinct
             Rulers
             ,
             and
             Supervisors
             ,
             amongst
             the
             Holy
             Angels
             ,
             here
             called
             the
             Sons
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Thus
             as
             all
             Contention
             Hate
             ,
             Malice
             ,
             Strife
             ,
             Oppression
             ,
             Violence
             ,
             Fighting
             ,
             Killing
             ,
             Murders
             and
             Wars
             ,
             both
             Private
             and
             Publick
             ;
             are
             first
             conceived
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             have
             their
             Foundation
             from
             the
             Wrathful
             ,
             Poysonous
             Principle
             ,
             so
             when
             men
             by
             their
             sinful
             vanity
             have
             awaked
             or
             kindled
             this
             direful
             
             Principle
             ,
             which
             threatens
             destruction
             and
             Ruin
             to
             both
             private
             Families
             and
             publick
             Societies
             ,
             States
             or
             Governments
             ,
             then
             there
             begins
             a
             great
             Combat
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             open
             Wars
             between
             the
             Guardian
             Angels
             of
             each
             person
             or
             Country
             ;
             and
             which
             soever
             of
             them
             gets
             the
             Victory
             ,
             that
             King
             ,
             Country
             or
             People
             succeedeth
             in
             its
             Wars
             here
             below
             ,
             and
             subdueth
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             This
             I
             conceive
             is
             plain
             ,
             and
             undeniably
             evident
             from
             the
             10th
             chapter
             of
             the
             Prophet
             Daniel
             ,
             where
             an
             Angel
             comes
             to
             Daniel
             (
             who
             had
             spent
             three
             weeks
             in
             mourning
             ,
             fasting
             &
             praying
             )
             &
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             O
             Daniel
             !
             greatly
             beloved
             ,
             understand
             the
             words
             I
             speak
             unto
             thee
             ;
             for
             unto
             thee
             am
             I
             now
             sent
             ,
             for
             from
             the
             first
             day
             that
             thou
             didst
             set
             thy
             heart
             to
             understand
             and
             to
             chasten
             thy self
             before
             thy
             God
             ,
             thy
             words
             were
             heard
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             come
             for
             thy
             word
             sake
             ;
             but
             the
             Prince
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             
             of
             Persia
             withstood
             me
             one
             and
             twenty
             dayes
             ;
             but
             lo
             ,
             Michael
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             chief
             Princes
             came
             to
             help
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             remained
             there
             with
             the
             Kings
             of
             Persia
             ,
             now
             I
             am
             come
             to
             make
             thee
             understand
             what
             shall
             befall
             thy
             People
             in
             the
             latter
             days
             ;
             for
             the
             Vision
             is
             for
             many
             days
             —
             And
             having
             strengthened
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             proceeded
             thus
             ;
             knowst
             thou
             wherefore
             I
             come
             unto
             thee
             ,
             I
             will
             return
             to
             fight
             with
             the
             Prince
             of
             Persia
             ;
             and
             when
             I
             am
             gone
             forth
             ,
             lo
             ,
             the
             Prince
             of
             Grecia
             shall
             come
             ;
             but
             I
             will
             shew
             thee
             that
             which
             is
             noted
             in
             the
             Scripture
             of
             Truth
             ,
             of
             Michael
             your
             Prince
             ;
             thereby
             to
             understand
             the
             several
             respective
             Angel
             Guardians
             or
             Titular
             Intelligences
             of
             those
             Nations
             ,
             and
             that
             every
             particular
             person
             (
             as
             well
             as
             Nation
             or
             Country
             )
             hath
             a
             peculiar
             Angel
             Guardian
             ,
             seems
             to
             me
             very
             plain
             from
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             especially
             those
             two
             undeniable
             Texts
             ,
             Mat.
             
             18.
             10.
             
             Take
             heed
             that
             ye
             despise
             not
             one
             of
             these
             little
             ones
             ;
             for
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             in
             Heaven
             their
             Angels
             alwayes
             behold
             the
             Face
             of
             my
             Father
             .
             And
             Acts
             12.
             15.
             when
             the
             Maid
             came
             and
             told
             the
             Brethren
             that
             Peter
             (
             whom
             they
             supposed
             to
             be
             in
             Prison
             )
             was
             at
             the
             Door
             ,
             they
             not
             believing
             her
             ,
             said
             ,
             It
             is
             his
             Angel
             ;
             which
             plainly
             argues
             what
             a
             firm
             opinion
             and
             belief
             the
             faithful
             Christians
             of
             old
             had
             in
             this
             matter
             .
          
           
             The
             like
             stirvings
             and
             oppositions
             are
             to
             be
             apprehended
             of
             the
             Guardian
             Angels
             ,
             and
             chief
             Princes
             of
             other
             Countries
             ,
             Places
             and
             People
             ;
             there
             is
             frequent
             struggling
             between
             the
             Internal
             Princes
             ,
             but
             still
             the
             prime
             occasions
             ,
             or
             first
             motives
             ,
             are
             generally
             given
             to
             them
             by
             mens
             sinful
             vanities
             ,
             which
             do
             move
             the
             inward
             wrathful
             Principle
             of
             nature
             ;
             whence
             all
             those
             judgments
             and
             cruel
             Miseries
             do
             proceed
             ,
             and
             which
             
             do
             give
             oppertunity
             and
             advantage
             to
             the
             evil
             Angels
             to
             insnare
             man
             in
             a
             thousand
             Mischiefs
             ,
             unheard
             of
             Debaucheries
             ,
             Idle
             Dreams
             and
             Lying
             Visions
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             Lord
             ,
             who
             is
             a
             God
             of
             Holiness
             and
             Purity
             ,
             and
             loveth
             Truth
             in
             the
             inward
             parts
             ,
             doth
             not
             visit
             any
             with
             heavenly
             Dreams
             or
             Visions
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             call
             u●on
             ,
             fear
             and
             believe
             in
             his
             sacred
             Name
             ;
             such
             whose
             Temples
             are
             undefiled
             with
             Blood
             and
             Uncleanness
             ,
             and
             their
             Hands
             unstained
             with
             Oppression
             or
             Violence
             ;
             such
             in
             all
             Ages
             he
             hath
             admitted
             into
             his
             holy
             presence
             ,
             and
             granted
             unto
             them
             his
             good
             Angels
             to
             Teach
             ,
             Guard
             and
             Defend
             them
             from
             Sin
             and
             Evil
             ;
             but
             we
             do
             not
             read
             that
             in
             former
             times
             the
             Lord
             did
             ever
             so
             visit
             the
             froward
             and
             perverse
             of
             heart
             ,
             or
             granted
             them
             the
             help
             of
             these
             noble
             illuminated
             Companions
             ,
             viz.
             the
             blessed
             Angels
             and
             good
             Genij
             ,
             for
             alas●
             tho
             
             these
             blessed
             and
             good-natured
             Intelligencers
             were
             ready
             to
             attend
             them
             ,
             they
             instead
             of
             accepting
             and
             attracting
             such
             their
             assistance
             ,
             do
             by
             wicked
             practises
             and
             intemperate
             lewd
             habit
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             continual
             Violence
             ,
             drive
             the
             good
             Spirit
             away
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             conciliate
             to
             themselves
             evil
             Genij
             ,
             whose
             work
             it
             is
             to
             suggest
             and
             dictate
             Lyes
             ,
             in
             a
             spiritual
             way
             both
             night
             and
             day
             ;
             and
             such
             persons
             Dreams
             and
             Visions
             are
             generally
             Lying
             Phantasies
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             their
             attendance
             .
          
           
             For
             every
             man
             in
             the
             world
             hath
             either
             a
             good
             or
             evil
             Internal
             Companion
             ,
             or
             Genius
             ,
             that
             he
             adheres
             unto
             ,
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             that
             property
             that
             he
             has
             the
             chief
             Government
             in
             the
             Life
             ;
             and
             this
             Genius
             does
             mightily
             prompt
             &
             froward
             all
             such
             things
             as
             his
             principle
             ,
             quality
             or
             Complexion
             inclines
             him
             unto
             ;
             and
             as
             men
             alter
             in
             inclination
             ,
             either
             to
             
             good
             or
             evil
             ,
             so
             their
             Genius
             grows
             either
             stronger
             or
             weaker
             ,
             according
             as
             they
             shall
             enter
             with
             their
             wills
             into
             good
             or
             evil
             ,
             and
             became
             strong
             therein
             ,
             it
             may
             also
             be
             noted
             ,
             that
             what
             Imployment
             ,
             Art
             or
             Science
             soever
             a
             man
             strongly
             inclines
             unto
             if
             he
             continues
             therein
             ,
             and
             becomes
             fixed
             ,
             he
             shall
             obtain
             a
             proper
             Genius
             ,
             which
             will
             mightily
             assist
             him
             in
             that
             Art
             ;
             and
             the
             very
             same
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             in
             both
             vertue
             and
             vice
             ,
             for
             as
             any
             one
             becomes
             wedded
             unto
             ,
             or
             practises
             either
             with
             strong
             inclinations
             ;
             so
             his
             Genius
             ,
             or
             good
             or
             evil
             Attendant
             becomes
             strong
             and
             powerful
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             be
             vertue
             ,
             than
             such
             a
             person
             becomes
             great
             in
             the
             mysteries
             of
             Goodness
             ,
             Vertue
             ,
             Wisdom
             ,
             and
             the
             secret
             knowledge
             both
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             himself
             ,
             and
             of
             universal
             nature
             ,
             according
             as
             his
             Temper
             and
             Complexion
             is
             capable
             ;
             For
             constancy
             giveth
             strength
             ,
             and
             great
             power
             ,
             both
             to
             the
             Genius
             ,
             
             and
             all
             the
             faculties
             of
             the
             Soul
             ;
             And
             the
             like
             is
             to
             be
             said
             of
             vice
             ,
             as
             is
             most
             apparant
             in
             such
             as
             continue
             long
             in
             the
             practice
             of
             Evil
             ,
             they
             every
             day
             grow
             much
             worse
             ,
             the
             Custom
             takes
             away
             the
             Conscience
             of
             sinning
             ,
             and
             they
             become
             Seared
             as
             with
             an
             hot
             Iron
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             fitly
             phraiseth
             it
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             lockt
             up
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             or
             wholly
             captivated
             in
             sordid
             Vanities
             and
             Impieties
             ,
             whereby
             they
             become
             cruel
             and
             violent
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             work
             wickedness
             with
             Greediness
             ,
             and
             draw
             Iniquity
             as
             with
             Cart-ropes
             ,
             for
             they
             have
             opened
             the
             gate
             of
             original
             Poysons
             ,
             the
             Bitter
             ,
             Wrathful
             ,
             Astringent
             Spirits
             ,
             which
             compose
             the
             inwardmost
             Kingdom
             of
             fierceness
             ,
             wherein
             Devils
             dwell
             ,
             being
             destitute
             both
             of
             divine
             and
             eternal
             Light
             ;
             this
             evil
             center
             many
             men
             have
             so
             terribly
             awakned
             ,
             as
             shortly
             they
             have
             by
             way
             of
             simile
             attracted
             the
             evil
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             Angels
             for
             their
             Companions
             ,
             
             who
             do
             diligently
             wait
             upon
             ,
             and
             continually
             prompt
             them
             to
             wickedness
             ,
             and
             further
             exciting
             of
             the
             hellish
             poysonous
             properties
             ,
             whence
             are
             generated
             Filthy
             Swearings
             ,
             Lying
             ,
             obscene
             words
             and
             Actions
             ,
             and
             all
             kind
             of
             abominable
             Discourses
             and
             Actions
             ,
             with
             a
             thousand
             horrid
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             vile
             immaginations
             ,
             frequent
             amongst
             the
             multitude
             ,
             so
             that
             if
             a
             mans
             inward
             Eyes
             of
             his
             Soul
             were
             but
             opened
             ,
             he
             might
             easily
             see
             Legions
             of
             those
             accursed
             Demons
             ,
             fluttering
             in
             and
             about
             such
             People
             ,
             egging
             them
             on
             to
             all
             evil
             Communication
             and
             practices
             ;
             it
             being
             a
             certain
             and
             undoubtable
             truth
             ,
             that
             all
             filthy
             vain
             thoughts
             words
             and
             works
             do
             arise
             and
             proceed
             from
             the
             Hellish
             center
             ,
             and
             do
             all
             carry
             the
             power
             of
             their
             own
             principle
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             incorporate
             with
             their
             Similes
             whereever
             they
             are
             received
             ,
             and
             thence
             pass
             back
             again
             into
             their
             
             own
             dark
             original
             Source
             ,
             and
             totally
             captivate
             the
             soul
             therein
             ,
             where
             they
             are
             recorded
             ,
             and
             shall
             stand
             forever
             as
             Witnesses
             of
             Condemnation
             against
             them
             ,
             if
             men
             Live
             and
             Dye
             in
             that
             deplorable
             state
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             Repent
             ,
             and
             turn
             from
             them
             ,
             by
             Regeneration
             ,
             and
             Newness
             of
             Life
             .
          
           
             Now
             from
             those
             infernal
             Legions
             ,
             which
             beset
             us
             on
             all
             sides
             ,
             both
             inwardly
             ,
             and
             outwardly
             ,
             no
             man
             is
             safe
             any
             longer
             then
             he
             fears
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             has
             his
             mind
             fixed
             on
             Sobriety
             and
             Temperance
             in
             Meats
             ,
             and
             Drinks
             ,
             Exercises
             and
             Communications
             ;
             for
             nothing
             (
             as
             we
             have
             already
             said
             ,
             and
             cannot
             say
             too
             often
             )
             does
             so
             much
             disarm
             ,
             weaken
             ,
             prevent
             and
             frustrate
             all
             evil
             suggestions
             and
             ingections
             of
             the
             evil
             Angels
             ,
             both
             within
             and
             without
             ,
             as
             those
             sublime
             vertues
             with
             convenient
             Fasting
             ,
             and
             continual
             servent
             Prayers
             .
             For
             as
             our
             Lord
             
             and
             Saviour
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             
               some
               sorts
               of
               evil
               Spirits
               are
               not
               cast
               out
               ,
            
             or
             chased
             away
             ,
             
               but
               with
               Fasting
               and
               Prayer
            
             :
             and
             therefore
             the
             Kingly
             Prophet
             saith
             ,
             
               wherewith
               shall
               a
               young
               man
               cleanse
               and
               defend
               himself
               from
               evil
               Angels
               ,
               and
               other
               Enormities
               ,
               but
               only
               by
               keeping
               thy
               Word
               ,
               and
               being
               obedient
               to
               thy
               Commandements
            
             ;
             alwayes
             having
             a
             regard
             to
             that
             most
             excellent
             saying
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               First
               seek
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Righteousness
               thereof
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               good
               things
               shall
               be
               added
               ,
            
             or
             given
             unto
             you
             in
             due
             season
             .
          
           
             For
             as
             every
             man
             does
             govern
             himself
             ,
             and
             into
             what
             property
             he
             suffers
             his
             soul
             to
             enter
             ,
             such
             an
             Angel
             or
             Spirit
             he
             allureth
             ,
             be
             it
             either
             good
             or
             evil
             ,
             there
             being
             Spirits
             of
             all
             Orders
             ,
             Complexions
             and
             Natures
             (
             for
             which
             should
             we
             think
             ,
             the
             Intellectual
             world
             less
             peopled
             then
             the
             Material
             ?
             )
             which
             always
             are
             ready
             and
             officious
             to
             exert
             their
             power
             ,
             
             as
             we
             read
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             Truth
             ,
             The
             Lord
             said
             ,
             who
             will
             be
             a
             Lying
             Spirit
             in
             the
             mouths
             of
             Ababs
             prophets
             ,
             and
             presently
             steps
             forth
             one
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             
               I
               will
            
             ;
             and
             far
             be
             it
             ,
             but
             we
             should
             believe
             that
             the
             benign
             Spirits
             are
             as
             ready
             to
             secure
             and
             defend
             mankind
             from
             evil
             ,
             when
             they
             incline
             to
             well-doing
             and
             Innocency
             ,
             as
             the
             malignant
             Ones
             are
             to
             precipitate
             them
             into
             Error
             ,
             Guilt
             and
             Misery
             .
          
           
             If
             men
             did
             but
             believe
             those
             things
             ,
             and
             diligently
             observe
             and
             weigh
             them
             ,
             they
             would
             certainly
             be
             much
             more
             careful
             in
             moderating
             their
             thoughts
             and
             affections
             ,
             neither
             would
             many
             so
             much
             dote
             upon
             ,
             or
             be
             perpetually
             vexed
             with
             ,
             for
             ,
             or
             about
             the
             Spirits
             of
             golden
             mountains
             of
             Ethiopia
             ,
             the
             Dust
             of
             Guinea
             ,
             the
             Rubish
             of
             Peru
             ,
             which
             do
             give
             great
             advantage
             to
             ,
             and
             powerfully
             attract
             the
             evil
             Demons
             ,
             who
             by
             many
             of
             the
             Antients
             are
             
             thought
             to
             have
             some
             kind
             of
             rule
             over
             ,
             or
             affinity
             with
             those
             hidden
             Mines
             and
             Treasures
             in
             the
             bowels
             and
             dark
             Cavetns
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             Idols
             whom
             most
             people
             now
             adore
             ,
             and
             over
             whom
             the
             evil
             spirit
             Mammon
             is
             said
             to
             be
             Lord
             president
             .
             For
             whatsoever
             man
             does
             violently
             taste
             ,
             and
             set
             his
             mind
             and
             affections
             upon
             ,
             presently
             the
             evil
             Spirits
             that
             are
             of
             that
             quality
             ,
             do
             present
             themselves
             ,
             and
             are
             busie
             to
             allure
             the
             Soul
             ,
             and
             captivate
             it
             with
             more
             passionate
             desires
             after
             it
             .
             For
             this
             cause
             it
             proves
             hard
             ,
             and
             very
             difficult
             for
             men
             too
             be
             temperate
             ,
             &
             to
             moderate
             their
             affections
             in
             any
             thing
             wherein
             they
             have
             once
             run
             out
             into
             ,
             or
             contracted
             an
             habit
             of
             Excess
             ,
             so
             many
             Enemies
             there
             are
             to
             circomvent
             and
             inveigle
             them
             on
             every
             side
             ,
             whose
             power
             is
             great
             ,
             but
             't
             is
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             greatness
             of
             mans
             sins
             ,
             which
             give
             them
             the
             Advantages
             ,
             
             whereby
             they
             lead
             multitudes
             into
             perdition
             .
          
           
             On
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             the
             good
             Angels
             ,
             and
             Spirits
             are
             as
             easily
             attracted
             by
             vertue
             ,
             as
             the
             Evil
             are
             by
             vice
             ;
             that
             is
             so
             say
             ,
             they
             are
             delighted
             ,
             and
             conciliated
             by
             their
             own
             fair
             Resembla●ces
             ,
             Purity
             ,
             Love
             ,
             Truth
             ,
             Temperance
             ,
             Order
             ,
             firm
             Belief
             ,
             cleanness
             in
             Meats
             &
             Drinks
             Innocency
             and
             Silence
             ;
             these
             are
             powerful
             Loadstones
             or
             Magneticks
             that
             will
             attract
             good
             Spirits
             and
             Angels
             ,
             even
             from
             the
             furthest
             parts
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             also
             further
             to
             be
             considered
             that
             true
             Dreams
             and
             Nocturnal
             Converse
             with
             good
             Angels
             and
             Spirits
             ,
             does
             afford
             great
             delight
             ,
             and
             true
             pleasure
             to
             the
             mind
             and
             soul
             ;
             the
             very
             thoughts
             of
             those
             secret
             visits
             ,
             chears
             and
             irradiates
             the
             intellectual
             Faculties
             even
             in
             the
             day
             ,
             and
             causeth
             a
             desire
             and
             longing
             for
             the
             night
             ;
             and
             the
             more
             fixed
             any
             
             man
             is
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             he
             lays
             them
             up
             in
             a
             Reserved
             and
             Religious
             Breast
             ,
             with
             serious
             Thoughts
             and
             Meditations
             on
             such
             sublime
             Mysteries
             ,
             the
             nearer
             he
             approaches
             unto
             their
             Beeings
             and
             powerfully
             invites
             those
             holy
             and
             material
             Essences
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             degrees
             ,
             even
             whilst
             he
             is
             in
             the
             Body
             ,
             becomes
             as
             it
             were
             incorporated
             with
             ,
             or
             endenizon'd
             amongst
             those
             Coelestial
             Quires
             of
             blessed
             Angels
             and
             Spirits
             of
             the
             Just
             made
             perfect
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             their
             Names
             Registred
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             Life
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Revelations
             in
             promised
             .
          
           
             For
             nothing
             comes
             so
             near
             those
             glorious
             Beeings
             ,
             or
             so
             effectually
             engages
             them
             as
             a
             constant
             thoughtfulness
             temperance
             and
             sobriety
             ,
             but
             more
             especially
             Innocency
             ,
             and
             the
             Child
             like
             nature
             ,
             which
             does
             in
             the
             highest
             degree
             imitate
             the
             nature
             Angelical
             ,
             whence
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             ,
             Mat.
             10.
             10.
             admonishes
             his
             
             Disciples
             ,
             to
             take
             heed
             not
             to
             despise
             Innocency
             ,
             and
             the
             simple
             harmless
             nature
             ,
             which
             he
             calls
             one
             of
             th●se
             little
             Ones
             ,
             such
             as
             have
             through
             the
             vertue
             and
             power
             of
             the
             divine
             friendly
             innocent
             Principle
             disarmed
             the
             fierce
             wrathful
             properties
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             cut
             off
             the
             members
             of
             evil
             ,
             that
             is
             their
             thoughts
             ,
             words
             and
             works
             ,
             and
             have
             as
             much
             as
             in
             them
             lies
             ,
             ●mitated
             and
             lived
             in
             the
             innocent
             nature
             of
             Christs
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             good
             ●ngels
             ,
             for
             of
             such
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Their
               Angels
               do
               always
               behold
               the
               Face
               of
               my
               Father
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               Heaven
               .
            
          
           
             But
             such
             as
             live
             in
             Uncleanness
             and
             Riot
             ,
             in
             Chambering
             and
             Wantonness
             ,
             in
             Oppression
             and
             Cruelty
             ,
             are
             subect
             to
             the
             Tyranny
             and
             Punishment
             of
             evil
             Angels
             ,
             as
             executioners
             of
             the
             divine
             Vengeance
             ,
             which
             hence
             are
             called
             
               destroying
               Angels
            
             :
             Thus
             two
             Angels
             came
             to
             Soym
             ,
             and
             having
             secured
             Lot
             and
             
             his
             too
             Daughters
             ,
             consumed
             those
             wicked
             Cities
             ,
             whose
             Inhabitants
             burning
             with
             unnatural
             Lusts
             ,
             were
             justly
             destroyed
             with
             a
             shower
             of
             Fire
             and
             Brinstone
             ,
             the
             Lord
             by
             the
             Angels
             of
             his
             vengeance
             raigning
             down
             as
             it
             were
             Hell
             out
             of
             Heaven
             upon
             them
             ,
             such
             was
             his
             Abhorance
             of
             their
             Abominations
             .
             When
             David
             had
             provoked
             the
             Lord
             by
             numbering
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             thereby
             shewing
             his
             Inclinations
             to
             boast
             of
             the
             Arm
             of
             Flesh
             ,
             rather
             than
             trust
             in
             the
             Lord
             his
             God
             ;
             It
             is
             said
             ,
             1
             Chro.
             21.
             
             1●
             .
             God
             sent
             an
             Angel
             to
             Ierusalem
             to
             destroy
             it
             ,
             and
             herepented
             him
             of
             the
             evil
             ,
             and
             said
             to
             the
             Angel
             that
             destroyed
             ,
             
               It
               is
               enough
               ,
               stay
               now
               thy
               hand
            
             ;
             And
             the
             Angel
             of
             the
             Lord
             stood
             by
             the
             threshing
             Floor
             of
             Ornan
             the
             Ie●usite
             ,
             and
             David
             lift
             up
             his
             Eyes
             and
             saw
             the
             Angel
             of
             the
             Lord
             stand
             between
             the
             Earth
             and
             the
             Heaven
             ,
             having
             a
             drawn
             Sword
             in
             his
             
             Hand
             ,
             stretched
             out
             over
             Ierusalem
             ;
             then
             David
             ,
             and
             the
             Elders
             of
             Israel
             ,
             who
             were
             cloathed
             in
             Sackcloath
             ,
             fell
             upon
             their
             Faces
             .
             When
             Senacherib
             ,
             King
             of
             Assyria
             prefuming
             upon
             the
             strength
             and
             number
             of
             his
             Army
             ,
             had
             proudly
             Blesphemed
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             ,
             the
             Lord
             sent
             an
             Angel
             ,
             which
             cut
             off
             all
             the
             mighty
             men
             of
             valour
             ,
             and
             the
             Leaders
             and
             Captains
             in
             his
             Camp
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             returned
             with
             shame
             into
             his
             own
             Land
             ▪
             2
             Chron.
             32.
             21.
             which
             is
             also
             Recorded
             more
             particularly
             ,
             Isaiah
             37.
             36.
             
             The
             Angel
             of
             the
             Lord
             went
             forth
             and
             smote
             in
             the
             Camp
             of
             the
             Assyrians
             an
             hundred
             and
             fourscore
             and
             five
             thousand
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             arose
             early
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             behold
             they
             were
             all
             dead
             Corps
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             ,
             when
             Herod
             had
             accepted
             the
             blasphemous
             Flatteries
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             Acts
             12.
             23.
             immediately
             the
             Angel
             of
             the
             Lord
             smote
             him
             ,
             because
             he
             gave
             
             not
             God
             the
             glory
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             eaten
             of
             Worms
             ▪
             and
             gave
             up
             the
             Ghost
             .
             So
             the
             Angel
             that
             slew
             the
             first-born
             of
             the
             Egypti●ns
             ,
             is
             called
             
               the
               Destroyer
            
             ,
             Exod
             ,
             12.
             23.
             
             As
             also
             the
             Angel
             that
             smote
             the
             rebellious
             Israelites
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             .
             
               Neither
               murmur
               ye
               ,
               as
               some
               of
               them
               murmured
               ,
               and
               were
               destroyed
               by
               the
               Destroyer
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             10.
             
             For
             when
             men
             by
             imitation
             do
             come
             near
             and
             sympathize
             with
             the
             principle
             of
             the
             evil
             Angels
             ,
             they
             become
             incorporated
             with
             ,
             or
             swallowed
             up
             by
             their
             wrathful
             dark
             ,
             Nature
             ;
             as
             the
             Kingly
             Prophet
             David
             saith
             ,
             Pfal
             .
             78.
             49.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               casts
               upon
               them
               the
               fierceness
               of
               his
               Anger
               ,
               Indination
               and
               Wrath
               ,
            
             that
             is
             by
             the
             sending
             out
             ,
             or
             granting
             Commissions
             unto
             evil
             Angels
             ,
             to
             vex
             and
             plague
             them
             ;
             for
             man
             by
             his
             Out-rages
             ,
             Gluttony
             ,
             Drunkenness
             and
             Oppressions
             ,
             both
             to
             Man
             and
             Beast
             ,
             and
             killing
             of
             those
             of
             his
             own
             kind
             ,
             has
             opened
             the
             Gate
             
             of
             Gods
             fierce
             warthful
             anger
             ,
             which
             does
             powerfully
             attract
             the
             evil
             Angels
             and
             give
             them
             oppertunities
             to
             commit
             Evils
             without
             Remorse
             ,
             having
             a
             free
             access
             both
             by
             Dreams
             and
             Visions
             ,
             and
             other
             Spiritual
             Communications
             ,
             which
             do
             exert
             ,
             and
             inwardly
             stir
             up
             man
             ever
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             very
             center
             of
             his
             Life
             to
             Evils
             ,
             whence
             those
             numberless
             ,
             &
             strong
             lewd
             Immaginations
             ,
             wicked
             Words
             ,
             &
             ungodly
             Works
             do
             proceed
             ,
             so
             that
             a
             rational
             man
             would
             think
             that
             no
             thing
             ,
             or
             Creature
             ,
             that
             is
             cloathed
             with
             the
             humane
             nature
             ,
             could
             be
             so
             much
             depraved
             and
             precipitated
             into
             Error
             and
             all
             kind
             of
             Ungodliness
             .
             Therefore
             well
             may
             the
             Angel
             of
             the
             Lord
             in
             the
             Revelations
             ,
             cry
             ,
             woe
             unto
             mankind
             ,
             or
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             for
             the
             Devil
             is
             cast
             out
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             is
             come
             down
             on
             the
             Earth
             in
             great
             Wrath
             and
             Indignation
             ,
             that
             is
             into
             the
             wrathful
             or
             evil
             part
             of
             the
             
             Adamical
             Earth
             ,
             and
             not
             into
             the
             good
             part
             ;
             for
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             therein
             ,
             do
             consist
             both
             of
             Good
             and
             Evil
             ,
             Light
             and
             Darkness
             ,
             Love
             and
             Hate
             ;
             but
             into
             the
             good
             ,
             the
             Devil
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             evil
             Angels
             ,
             or
             Spirits
             cannot
             enter
             ,
             as
             being
             contrary
             to
             their
             Vbi
             ,
             or
             Beeing
             ;
             the
             Light
             being
             set
             in
             an
             eternal
             opposition
             to
             Darkness
             ,
             and
             Satan
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             associate
             Angels
             being
             fallen
             from
             the
             Light
             ,
             are
             entered
             into
             the
             dark
             original
             wrath
             ,
             whence
             the
             evil
             part
             of
             this
             world
             proceeds
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             and
             his
             Legions
             are
             only
             capable
             of
             the
             poysonous
             f●erce
             wrathful
             Vbi
             ,
             or
             Station
             ;
             and
             consequently
             where
             persons
             give
             themselves
             ,
             up
             unto
             Oppression
             ,
             Violence
             ,
             Envy
             ,
             Back-biting
             ,
             Gluttony
             ,
             Drunkenness
             ,
             Swearing
             ,
             Lying
             ,
             Lustful
             Frothy
             Romancing
             Discourses
             ,
             and
             vain
             foolish
             Jestings
             ,
             all
             which
             do
             arise
             ,
             and
             are
             generated
             from
             the
             fierce
             poysonous
             wrath
             ,
             both
             inward
             and
             
             outward
             ,
             wherein
             Belzebub
             has
             his
             Throne
             ,
             to
             and
             with
             the
             souls
             and
             spirits
             of
             such
             men
             ,
             the
             evil
             Angels
             have
             free
             access
             ,
             and
             a
             ready
             Intercourse
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             nearly
             allyed
             in
             their
             original
             principle
             ;
             Ahabs
             Prophets
             were
             before
             false
             and
             lying
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             had
             made
             a
             Trade
             of
             soothing
             up
             that
             wicked
             King
             in
             his
             Idolatry
             ,
             with
             counterfeit
             Visions
             and
             Flatteries
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             was
             that
             an
             evil
             Angel
             was
             so
             ready
             to
             offer
             himself
             to
             be
             a
             lying
             Spirit
             in
             their
             mouthes
             .
             It
             was
             the
             Sin
             of
             David
             that
             drew
             down
             the
             before-mentioned
             destroying
             Angel
             with
             his
             Sword
             in
             his
             hand
             against
             Ierusalem
             ;
             and
             when
             David
             and
             his
             people
             repented
             of
             their
             misdeeds
             ,
             then
             presently
             the
             Lord
             commanded
             the
             Angel
             to
             put
             up
             the
             Sword
             of
             wrath
             ;
             for
             by
             such
             their
             Repentance
             ,
             the
             principle
             of
             Indignation
             was
             weakned
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             the
             principle
             of
             Light
             and
             Love
             was
             
             thereby
             strengthened
             and
             corroborated
             ,
             which
             did
             discuse
             the
             wrathful
             particles
             ,
             or
             cause
             the
             destroying
             Angel
             to
             disappear
             ,
             &
             attracted
             the
             presence
             and
             assistance
             of
             the
             good
             Angels
             ,
             who
             have
             their
             Vbi
             ,
             or
             are
             conversant
             in
             the
             good
             part
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             as
             the
             evil
             Angels
             are
             in
             the
             dark
             maligne
             part
             thereof
             ;
             and
             as
             men
             enter
             either
             into
             Good
             or
             Evil
             ,
             so
             do
             they
             contract
             a
             familiarity
             with
             the
             one
             or
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             acquire
             good
             or
             bad
             Guardians
             ,
             which
             do
             powerfuly
             stir
             them
             up
             either
             to
             vertue
             or
             vice
             .
          
           
             Hence
             we
             read
             ,
             
               Gen.
               48.
               16.
               
               Iacob
            
             acknowledging
             Gods
             divine
             hand
             of
             providence
             ,
             saith
             to
             his
             Son
             
               Ioseph
               ,
               The
               Angel
               which
               hath
               delivered
               me
               from
               all
               evil
               bless
               the
               Children
            
             ;
             as
             also
             the
             same
             sacred
             Scripture
             ,
             Gen.
             32.
             24.
             declares
             that
             the
             Lord
             wrastled
             with
             Iacob
             all
             Night
             ,
             in
             a
             Vision
             or
             Dream
             by
             his
             good
             Angel
             ,
             and
             
             Iacob's
             Spirit
             or
             Soul
             was
             in
             
             good
             earnest
             ,
             and
             strove
             so
             with
             the
             divine
             power
             ,
             or
             good
             Angel
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             let
             him
             depart
             ,
             untill
             he
             had
             blessed
             him
             ,
             which
             did
             manifest
             
             Iacob's
             firm
             Faith
             ,
             and
             inward
             acquaintance
             with
             ,
             and
             understanding
             of
             Gods
             goverment
             by
             Angels
             ,
             which
             of
             late
             Years
             has
             hardly
             any
             being
             in
             the
             Heads
             or
             the
             Hearts
             ,
             in
             the
             Understandings
             or
             Desires
             of
             men
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             Man
             cannot
             Communicate
             with
             Spirits
             in
             his
             outward
             Senses
             ,
             but
             in
             Dreams
             and
             Extasies
             .
             Strange
             material
             Figures
             ,
             Calls
             ,
             Blows
             ,
             &c.
             before
             Death
             .
             Of
             middle
             Spirits
             .
             Against
             telling
             of
             Dreams
             and
             how
             Dreams
             are
             always
             represented
             in
             Corporeal
             Forms
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             sence
             mens
             works
             are
             said
             to
             follow
             them
             after
             Death
             .
          
           
             VVE
             have
             before
             demonstrated
             ,
             that
             during
             the
             sleep
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             the
             Soul
             is
             as
             it
             were
             already
             Seperated
             ,
             and
             in
             Eternity
             ,
             so
             that
             both
             Joy
             and
             Sorrow
             is
             essential
             unto
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Soul
             does
             really
             enjoy
             either
             pleasure
             or
             pain
             ;
             For
             this
             cause
             both
             good
             and
             evil
             Angels
             and
             Spirits
             can
             most
             easily
             and
             familiarly
             communicate
             
             with
             the
             Souls
             of
             men
             in
             sleep
             ;
             for
             then
             the
             Soul
             is
             near
             unto
             their
             Vbi
             ,
             or
             Beeing
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             a
             great
             affinity
             between
             them
             ;
             but
             when
             the
             Body
             is
             awake
             ,
             and
             all
             its
             ●ally-ports
             of
             the
             Senses
             wide
             open
             ,
             to
             let
             in
             outward
             material
             ▪
             Objects
             ,
             the
             Soul
             is
             cloathed
             with
             a
             dark
             ,
             heavy
             ,
             earthy
             ,
             sensual
             vesture
             ,
             which
             does
             as
             it
             were
             wholly
             captivate
             and
             chain
             this
             incorporeal
             Essence
             ;
             and
             as
             those
             Communications
             ,
             Revelations
             ,
             Sights
             ,
             or
             whatever
             else
             does
             happen
             to
             the
             Soul
             in
             Dreams
             and
             Visions
             ,
             seems
             as
             nothing
             to
             the
             Body
             and
             Senses
             after
             waking
             (
             which
             is
             one
             main
             cause
             so
             many
             slight
             Dreams
             )
             so
             what
             is
             translated
             through
             the
             Senses
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             outward
             material
             World
             is
             nothing
             to
             the
             Soul
             in
             Dreams
             ;
             but
             the
             Beggar
             has
             as
             lofty
             Representations
             ,
             as
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             the
             poor
             Captive
             as
             free
             Enjoyments
             as
             his
             Judge
             ;
             therefore
             we
             should
             consider
             the
             vast
             differance
             
             between
             the
             internal
             and
             external
             principles
             ,
             and
             their
             respective
             Inhabitants
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             external
             Eye
             can
             see
             only
             into
             its
             own
             Birth
             or
             Original
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             into
             the
             Things
             and
             Light
             of
             this
             outward
             material
             World
             ,
             as
             receiving
             its
             Light
             from
             thence
             ,
             for
             nothing
             can
             see
             further
             than
             its
             own
             principle
             whence
             it
             proceeded
             .
          
           
             For
             this
             cause
             no
             mortal
             man
             can
             see
             and
             communicate
             with
             Angels
             and
             Spirits
             by
             sight
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             perfect
             Exercise
             of
             their
             outward
             Senses
             ;
             therefore
             when
             the
             holy
             Prophets
             and
             Antients
             received
             Visions
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             Ang●ls
             and
             Spirits
             Communicated
             their
             Secrets
             unto
             them
             ,
             it
             was
             alwayes
             in
             Dreams
             ,
             Extasies
             or
             Raptures
             ;
             not
             knowing
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             2
             Cor.
             12.
             2.
             
             )
             whether
             they
             were
             in
             the
             Body
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             the
             Body
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             Prophet
             Daniel
             ,
             saith
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             grea●
             Vision
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             
             
               he
               had
               not
               the
               strength
               of
               a
               man
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             senses
             and
             natural
             understanding
             ,
             was
             during
             that
             time
             of
             the
             Vision
             ,
             weak
             ,
             dead
             ,
             or
             as
             it
             were
             asleep
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             see
             ,
             nor
             know
             any
             more
             of
             the
             mystery
             or
             divine
             sight
             ,
             than
             men
             do
             of
             their
             common
             Visions
             of
             the
             Night
             ,
             which
             are
             as
             nothing
             to
             the
             Body
             and
             Senses
             ;
             for
             every
             Eye
             sees
             into
             its
             own
             Radix
             ,
             that
             of
             the
             Body
             into
             the
             Principle
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             as
             being
             generated
             from
             the
             Light
             thereof
             ,
             and
             being
             it self
             Corporeal
             ,
             sees
             ,
             apprehends
             and
             comprehends
             all
             Corporal
             things
             ;
             but
             the
             Eye
             of
             the
             mind
             and
             soul
             is
             Incorporeal
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             can
             well
             see
             ,
             apprehend
             and
             comprehend
             things
             Incorporeal
             and
             Spiritual
             ,
             especially
             when
             it
             shakes
             off
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             quits
             it self
             of
             the
             Chains
             and
             heavy
             Fetters
             of
             its
             earthly
             Tabernacle
             ,
             and
             the
             sensual
             Facultites
             of
             the
             external
             palpability
             ,
             as
             comes
             to
             pass
             in
             Visions
             
             and
             Dreams
             ;
             for
             the
             Soul
             has
             an
             eternal
             and
             Coelestial
             original
             proceeding
             from
             the
             Intelligible
             World
             ,
             and
             therefore
             when
             it
             is
             freed
             from
             Darkness
             ,
             it
             can
             well
             see
             into
             ,
             and
             communicate
             with
             the
             internal
             and
             heavenly
             Spirits
             and
             Angels
             ;
             But
             the
             Senses
             and
             Body
             take
             their
             original
             from
             gross
             palpable
             matter
             ,
             and
             therefore
             depend
             upon
             sublinary
             nature
             consequently
             subject
             to
             destruction
             and
             coruption
             .
          
           
             The
             Body
             is
             a
             dull
             heavy
             Trunk
             ,
             but
             the
             Soul
             is
             quick
             as
             Thought
             ,
             and
             nimble
             as
             a
             Beam
             of
             Light
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             when
             freed
             from
             the
             clog
             of
             the
             Body
             and
             sensual
             Power
             ,
             't
             is
             capable
             of
             entertaining
             and
             receiving
             all
             things
             ,
             be
             they
             either
             material
             or
             immaterial
             .
          
           
             But
             here
             it
             must
             be
             noted
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             common
             for
             Persons
             in
             Dreams
             to
             be
             presented
             with
             various
             Figures
             ,
             Forms
             ,
             and
             Shapes
             of
             material
             things
             belonging
             unto
             the
             Animal
             ,
             Vegetable
             
             and
             Mineral
             Kingdoms
             ,
             which
             do
             signifie
             ,
             or
             often
             times
             fore
             shew
             or
             denote
             Prosperity
             ,
             Adversity
             ,
             Health
             ,
             Sickness
             ,
             the
             Death
             of
             themselves
             or
             Friends
             ;
             others
             have
             vocal
             Calls
             ,
             Voices
             ,
             or
             Blows
             before
             Death
             or
             Sickness
             ;
             Now
             all
             this
             variety
             of
             Nightly
             Representations
             or
             Dreams
             proceed
             from
             the
             variety
             of
             each
             mans
             Genius
             or
             Angel
             ,
             and
             are
             true
             or
             false
             ,
             according
             to
             its
             Nature
             ,
             and
             the
             vertuous
             or
             vicious
             Lives
             of
             the
             Persons
             .
          
           
             But
             certain
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             many
             men
             have
             certain
             and
             assured
             signs
             ,
             or
             premonitions
             given
             them
             of
             the
             Death
             or
             Well-fare
             of
             absent
             Friends
             and
             Relations
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             their
             own
             ;
             of
             which
             were
             it
             needful
             ,
             numerous
             Instances
             might
             be
             given
             ;
             and
             this
             as
             it
             is
             very
             strange
             and
             wonderful
             ,
             so
             I
             see
             not
             which
             way
             it
             can
             come
             to
             pass
             otherwise
             than
             by
             the
             operation
             of
             the
             internal
             and
             supernatural
             Intelligers
             or
             Genji
             ,
             which
             
             amongst
             the
             wise
             and
             sober
             Antients
             was
             more
             frequent
             then
             of
             late
             years
             ,
             viz.
             when
             men
             fearing
             the
             Lord
             ,
             believed
             that
             he
             governed
             the
             world
             by
             Angels
             ,
             and
             when
             men
             lived
             in
             Sobriety
             ,
             Temperance
             ,
             and
             Cleanness
             ,
             which
             doth
             wonderfully
             prepare
             men
             for
             ,
             and
             render
             them
             capable
             of
             receiving
             true
             Dreams
             or
             Oracles
             .
             For
             external
             as
             well
             as
             internal
             Purity
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             free
             from
             Violence
             ,
             and
             the
             defilements
             of
             Blood
             ,
             and
             of
             unclean
             Meats
             and
             Drinks
             is
             most
             necessary
             ;
             for
             all
             who
             would
             be
             worthy
             of
             this
             sublime
             Knowledge
             and
             Gift
             of
             true
             Dreams
             ,
             must
             keep
             a
             pure
             undisturbed
             and
             undisquieted
             Spirit
             and
             Imagination
             ,
             &
             friendly
             compose
             the
             same
             ;
             for
             an
             unclouded
             Spirit
             is
             like
             a
             clear
             Glass
             ,
             or
             calm
             limpid
             spring
             of
             water
             ,
             wherein
             you
             may
             behold
             the
             true
             Images
             of
             things
             ,
             but
             if
             the
             same
             be
             troubled
             ,
             stirred
             or
             agitated
             ,
             then
             you
             perceive
             nothing
             but
             confused
             
             Figures
             ;
             so
             the
             Spirit
             being
             discomposed
             apprehends
             nothing
             as
             it
             ought
             to
             do
             ,
             but
             as
             long
             as
             it
             continues
             ●erene
             and
             tranquil
             ,
             it
             lets
             in
             the
             true
             Lights
             of
             distinguishing
             &
             understanding
             ,
             and
             presents
             the
             real
             Figures
             and
             Notions
             of
             things
             to
             such
             as
             are
             of
             a
             sound
             and
             healthy
             Body
             &
             Mind
             ,
             not
             dulled
             with
             Intemperance
             ,
             nor
             made
             sad
             by
             Anger
             ,
             nor
             provoked
             to
             Bitterness
             and
             Envy
             by
             Covetousness
             ;
             but
             when
             at
             peace
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             all
             its
             innocent
             Creation
             ,
             you
             quietly
             go
             to
             Bed
             ,
             and
             fall
             a
             sleep
             ,
             then
             the
             Soul
             being
             loosed
             from
             hurtful
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             freed
             from
             the
             heavy
             body
             ,
             and
             sensual
             Spirits
             ,
             does
             freely
             Communicate
             with
             divine
             Angels
             and
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             far
             more
             certainly
             ,
             clearly
             and
             efficaciously
             behold
             and
             enjoy
             wonderful
             things
             ;
             and
             oftimes
             is
             then
             instructed
             in
             ,
             and
             taught
             many
             abstruce
             Secrets
             and
             Mystries
             ;
             for
             the
             good
             Spirits
             being
             diffusive
             and
             communicative
             ,
             
             do
             invite
             the
             Soul
             to
             their
             Society
             by
             the
             opportunity
             of
             the
             Sleep
             of
             the
             Body
             &
             Sences
             ,
             and
             the
             nocturnal
             solitariness
             ,
             nor
             will
             they
             be
             wanting
             to
             such
             when
             they
             are
             awake
             ,
             if
             they
             shall
             square
             and
             conduct
             their
             Lives
             and
             Actions
             by
             the
             measures
             of
             wisdom
             ,
             and
             rules
             of
             Piety
             .
          
           
             On
             the
             Contrary
             such
             whose
             Fantasies
             and
             Spirits
             are
             dull
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             unpolished
             ,
             and
             who
             languish
             under
             distemperatures
             of
             mind
             ,
             and
             a
             Body
             oppressed
             with
             excess
             of
             wine
             ,
             or
             other
             superfluity
             ,
             whence
             noxious
             Fumes
             arises
             ,
             that
             miserably
             becloud
             all
             the
             
               Intellectual
               Hemispere
            
             ,
             the
             access
             and
             intercourse
             of
             the
             benig●e
             Spirits
             or
             Angels
             is
             prevented
             or
             frustrated
             ,
             and
             such
             peoples
             Dreams
             are
             confused
             ,
             oblivious
             ,
             and
             tending
             to
             Evil
             and
             Vanity
             ;
             for
             the
             good
             Intellig●nces
             cannot
             ,
             nor
             will
             give
             true
             〈◊〉
             or
             significant
             Dreams
             〈…〉
             intemperate
             and
             
             unclean
             ,
             and
             whose
             Souls
             are
             estranged
             and
             degenerated
             from
             their
             principle
             ,
             and
             precipitated
             into
             wrath
             and
             Violence
             ;
             But
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             infernal
             World
             have
             the
             nearest
             Affinity
             to
             such
             ,
             and
             do
             by
             their
             secret
             sympathitical
             Communications
             suggest
             and
             dart
             into
             the
             Soul
             many
             Lying
             Fantasies
             and
             Mischevious
             Dreams
             ,
             and
             teach
             them
             sundry
             vile
             pranks
             and
             evils
             .
          
           
             For
             there
             is
             as
             great
             a
             variety
             of
             Spiritual
             Creatures
             and
             Beeings
             ,
             good
             and
             evil
             ,
             clean
             and
             unclean
             Spirits
             ,
             viz.
             respectively
             in
             the
             two
             grand
             Fountains
             or
             Principles
             of
             good
             and
             evil
             ,
             as
             there
             are
             material
             Inhabitants
             in
             this
             internal
             or
             visible
             principle
             or
             
               Elementary
               Quaternion
            
             of
             Earth
             ,
             Air
             ,
             Water
             and
             Fire
             ,
             and
             of
             as
             various
             and
             different
             shapes
             ,
             formes
             and
             natures
             ,
             and
             complexions
             (
             if
             we
             may
             in
             an
             Analogous
             way
             apply
             those
             words
             to
             Spiritual
             ,
             which
             commonly
             are
             only
             predicated
             
             of
             gross
             Palpable
             Creatures
             and
             th●ngs
             )
             for
             all
             this
             wonderful
             variety
             of
             the
             Animal
             ,
             Vegetative
             and
             Mineral
             Kingdoms
             ,
             are
             but
             a
             Figure
             and
             Similitude
             of
             what
             is
             in
             the
             internal
             Spiritual
             World
             ,
             whence
             all
             those
             proceeded
             ;
             and
             the
             internal
             Spirit
             and
             Power
             is
             still
             the
             true
             cause
             of
             all
             motion
             ,
             growth
             and
             increase
             ,
             and
             Life
             in
             all
             Creatures
             and
             things
             contained
             in
             the
             said
             three
             Kingdoms
             ,
             and
             no
             internal
             Intelligence
             ,
             Power
             ,
             Spirit
             ,
             Angel
             ,
             or
             Genius
             ,
             whatever
             can
             affect
             us
             otherwise
             than
             as
             we
             draw
             near
             them
             in
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             degrees
             awaken
             their
             predominant
             property
             or
             principle
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             have
             power
             to
             influence
             us
             either
             in
             good
             or
             evil
             .
             But
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             it
             happens
             in
             the
             Evil
             ,
             because
             most
             men
             live
             under
             the
             dominion
             of
             the
             evil
             principle
             ,
             and
             properties
             of
             Nature
             .
             For
             a
             man
             hath
             both
             inward
             &
             o●tward
             helps
             in
             whatsoever
             he
             inclines
             to
             ,
             
             more
             especially
             if
             his
             propensions
             &
             desires
             be
             fixed
             and
             strong
             ;
             his
             inward
             helps
             towards
             vertue
             are
             the
             good
             Angels
             and
             Spirits
             ,
             who
             readily
             meet
             ,
             embrace
             and
             rejoyce
             at
             the
             drawing
             near
             of
             men
             to
             their
             principle
             ;
             whence
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             Joy
             in
             Heaven
             at
             the
             Conversion
             of
             a
             Sinner
             ;
             and
             to
             encourage
             them
             in
             well-doing
             ,
             they
             by
             almost
             imperceptible
             wayes
             afford
             them
             assistances
             ,
             and
             reveal
             many
             wonderful
             secrets
             to
             them
             ,
             both
             by
             day
             and
             nightly
             Visions
             ;
             and
             his
             outward
             Helps
             are
             innocent
             Living
             ,
             Temperance
             ,
             and
             Cleanness
             in
             Meats
             ,
             Drinks
             ,
             Exercises
             and
             Communications
             with
             good
             sober
             men
             ;
             and
             those
             latter
             helps
             being
             practised
             to
             conciliate
             ,
             and
             promote
             the
             former
             .
          
           
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             men
             evilly
             enclined
             have
             also
             two
             Spurs
             to
             wickedness
             ,
             viz.
             inwardly
             by
             the
             suggestions
             of
             bad
             Doemons
             ,
             whose
             work
             it
             is
             to
             prompt
             men
             to
             viciousness
             ;
             
             and
             outwardly
             by
             Covetousness
             ,
             Pride
             ,
             Drunkneness
             ,
             Vain-Glory
             ,
             Uncleanness
             ,
             Intemperance
             ,
             evil
             Words
             ,
             Works
             and
             Communications
             with
             evil
             men
          
           
             Likewise
             ,
             as
             every
             man
             is
             endued
             Radically
             with
             the
             two
             grand
             Fountains
             or
             Principles
             of
             good
             and
             evil
             ,
             which
             every
             one
             in
             the
             World
             is
             more
             or
             less
             sensible
             of
             by
             their
             inward
             operations
             ,
             and
             that
             continual
             Strife
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             open
             wars
             there
             is
             between
             them
             in
             the
             Centre
             of
             his
             Soul
             ,
             so
             every
             man
             thence
             comes
             to
             have
             two
             Genij
             or
             Spirits
             ,
             that
             alwayes
             wait
             upon
             ,
             and
             attend
             him
             ,
             viz.
             one
             good
             ,
             which
             answers
             to
             the
             good
             friendly
             principle
             of
             Light
             and
             Love
             ;
             The
             o●her
             evil
             ,
             refering
             to
             the
             fierce
             ,
             wrathful
             Principle
             ,
             which
             two
             do
             continually
             and
             fiercely
             contend
             for
             Victory
             ,
             and
             oft-times
             cause
             great
             trouble
             &
             perplexity
             in
             the
             Soul
             ;
             but
             when
             〈◊〉
             good
             overcomes
             ,
             then
             there
             is
             
             Joy
             ,
             Concord
             and
             Pleasure
             ,
             or
             an
             intire
             Satisfaction
             of
             Mind
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             further
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             great
             numbers
             of
             Elemental
             Spirits
             ,
             which
             are
             of
             a
             middle
             nature
             ;
             some
             of
             which
             do
             dart
             and
             gleam
             into
             some
             persons
             whose
             understandings
             are
             not
             exalted
             above
             their
             Principles
             or
             Elements
             ;
             These
             only
             busie
             themselves
             in
             foolish
             unluckey
             ridiculous
             prankes
             ,
             and
             doing
             of
             pretty
             mischiefs
             ;
             whereby
             they
             often
             promote
             idle
             jesting
             ,
             vain
             laughter
             ,
             wanton
             love
             stories
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             but
             they
             generally
             attend
             those
             people
             that
             have
             poor
             ,
             low
             ,
             beggerly
             genius
             ,
             whose
             understandings
             are
             very
             little
             elevated
             above
             Bruits
             ;
             for
             this
             Infantry
             of
             Spirits
             ,
             or
             lower
             graduated
             Spectrums
             have
             no
             communication
             either
             with
             men
             of
             vertue
             or
             prudence
             ,
             nor
             yet
             with
             those
             that
             are
             Exalted
             in
             the
             highest
             degrees
             of
             evil
             ;
             for
             these
             Lemures
             ,
             or
             Terrestrial
             or
             Watery
             Spirits
             are
             
             as
             they
             chiefly
             inhabit
             woods
             Mountains
             ,
             or
             unfrequented
             Valleys
             ,
             Rivers
             and
             Lakes
             ,
             so
             they
             come
             nearer
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             some
             sorts
             of
             Beasts
             then
             of
             man
             ,
             unless
             of
             such
             men
             only
             who
             have
             base
             low
             beastial
             complexions
             for
             with
             such
             they
             have
             a
             simile
             of
             this
             sort
             .
             The
             Prophet
             Isaiah
             seems
             to
             speak
             ,
             Chap.
             13.
             21.
             where
             he
             mentions
             Ziim
             and
             Ob
             and
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             the
             Satyrs
             which
             should
             dance
             in
             the
             ruins
             of
             Babilon
             ,
             they
             are
             unclean
             sorts
             of
             inferiour
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             their
             conversation
             does
             ill
             become
             the
             Noble
             Race
             of
             Mankind
             .
          
           
             But
             for
             the
             good
             Superiour
             Angels
             their
             converse
             is
             very
             advantageous
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ought
             by
             all
             lawful
             means
             to
             be
             courted
             ,
             and
             conciliated
             ,
             and
             the
             discoveries
             made
             by
             them
             to
             be
             highly
             regarded
             ,
             and
             concealed
             ,
             for
             its
             a
             great
             and
             mischievous
             error
             for
             People
             to
             tell
             abroad
             their
             Dream
             ,
             and
             the
             secret
             communication
             of
             their
             Souls
             with
             
             Angels
             and
             good
             Genij
             ,
             and
             so
             highly
             to
             prostitute
             them
             to
             every
             lewd
             and
             vain
             Companion
             ,
             as
             though
             they
             were
             of
             no
             worth
             or
             value
             ,
             this
             is
             very
             common
             amongst
             most
             people
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             a
             greater
             evil
             then
             most
             do
             imagine
             ;
             for
             some
             who
             have
             had
             good
             Angels
             granted
             to
             them
             ,
             for
             day
             and
             night
             Companions
             ,
             that
             taught
             and
             revealed
             unto
             them
             many
             excellent
             things
             both
             present
             and
             to
             co●●
             have
             by
             their
             divulging
             ,
             and
             foolish
             talking
             of
             them
             ,
             lost
             such
             their
             Guardians
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             conversation
             of
             their
             good
             genij
             ,
             which
             too
             la●e
             they
             have
             been
             sensible
             of
             ,
             but
             found
             them
             as
             hard
             to
             be
             regained
             as
             
             Esan's
             Birth-right
             was
             ,
             when
             by
             evil
             courses
             ,
             and
             sin
             he
             had
             fooled
             it
             away
             ,
             and
             then
             sought
             it
             in
             vain
             with
             tears
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             offends
             the
             good
             Angels
             ,
             then
             mens
             light
             behaviour
             ,
             and
             vain
             talking
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             nothing
             doth
             more
             please
             and
             
             allure
             them
             ,
             then
             for
             men
             to
             look
             up
             their
             secrets
             in
             religious
             and
             thoughtful
             Brests
             ,
             and
             to
             abscond
             them
             from
             the
             vulger
             and
             profain
             ,
             as
             we
             read
             in
             Ezra
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             deliver
             these
             books
             that
             contain
             the
             secret
             Law
             of
             the
             Hebrews
             unto
             the
             wise
             men
             of
             thy
             people
             ,
             whose
             hearts
             thou
             knowest
             can
             comprehend
             them
             ,
             and
             keep
             these
             secrets
             ;
             Therefore
             it
             was
             usual
             amongst
             the
             Philosophical
             Ancients
             to
             hide
             their
             great
             secrets
             ,
             and
             vail
             holy
             mysteries
             in
             abscure
             Characters
             and
             Hieroglyphicks
             ,
             because
             they
             should
             not
             be
             known
             to
             and
             profaned
             by
             the
             wicked
             .
             So
             we
             read
             of
             
               Theodorus
               ▪
            
             the
             Tragick
             Poet
             ,
             when
             he
             would
             have
             referred
             something
             of
             the
             mysteries
             of
             Jewish
             Scriptures
             to
             a
             certain
             fable
             ,
             he
             was
             depraved
             of
             his
             sight
             .
             T
             is
             also
             reported
             of
             Theopompus
             ,
             when
             he
             began
             to
             translate
             something
             of
             the
             divine
             Law
             into
             the
             Greek
             tongue
             ,
             he
             was
             smitten
             with
             a
             kind
             of
             Phrensie
             ,
             
             or
             extraordinary
             trouble
             of
             mind
             ,
             and
             desired
             of
             God
             to
             make
             him
             sensible
             wherefore
             that
             calamity
             was
             fallen
             upon
             him
             ,
             received
             answer
             in
             a
             Dream
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             basely
             polluted
             Divine
             things
             ,
             by
             setting
             them
             forth
             in
             publick
             .
          
           
             Our
             Lord
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             whilest
             he
             lived
             in
             the
             humane
             Nature
             ,
             spake
             after
             that
             manner
             and
             fashion
             ,
             that
             only
             the
             more
             intimate
             Disciples
             should
             understand
             the
             mysteries
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             to
             others
             he
             spake
             onely
             in
             Parables
             ;
             he
             also
             commands
             ▪
             
               that
               holy
               things
               should
               not
               be
               given
               to
               Dogs
               ,
               nor
               Pearls
               cast
               before
               Swine
            
             ;
             Therefore
             ,
             saith
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             
               I
               have
               hid
               thy
               Word
               ,
               in
               my
               Heart
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               not
               sin
               against
               Thee
               .
            
             And
             Mary
             ,
             the
             blessed
             amongst
             women
             ,
             when
             the
             Angel
             Saluted
             her
             ,
             and
             told
             her
             what
             glorious
             things
             should
             happen
             unto
             her
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             she
             laid
             up
             the
             
             sayings
             in
             her
             heart
             ,
             and
             pondered
             them
             in
             her
             religious
             mind
             ;
             which
             reverence
             ,
             and
             serious
             meditation
             on
             these
             wonderful
             things
             ,
             which
             the
             Angel
             communicated
             unto
             her
             ,
             was
             well
             pleasing
             to
             the
             blessed
             Creator
             ,
             whence
             every
             good
             and
             perfect
             gift
             proceeds
             .
             For
             all
             celestical
             vertues
             are
             wonderfully
             strengthened
             by
             secrecy
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             powers
             attracted
             ,
             who
             de●est
             publick
             and
             profane
             things
             ,
             and
             vain
             bablings
          
           
             Now
             Dreams
             are
             no
             other
             then
             certain
             discourses
             and
             incorporeal
             Sights
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             being
             in
             sleep
             ,
             loosed
             from
             the
             heavy
             Fetters
             of
             the
             Body
             and
             sences
             ,
             whereby
             it
             hath
             〈◊〉
             near
             affinity
             ,
             with
             the
             matereal
             beeings
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             what
             〈◊〉
             of
             the
             sevenfold
             Nature
             ,
             she
             is
             〈◊〉
             unto
             ,
             such
             and
             such
             〈◊〉
             ▪
             Representations
             or
             Dreams
             ,
             〈◊〉
             appre●ends
             which
             appears
             as
             ●eal
             as
             if
             they
             were
             corporeal
             qualities
             ,
             
             and
             the
             Soul
             is
             thereby
             either
             tormented
             ,
             and
             full
             of
             perplexity
             ,
             or
             on
             the
             other
             side
             filled
             with
             Joy
             and
             Delight
             apprehended
             in
             the
             Divine
             Vision
             ;
             somewhat
             to
             this
             purpose
             is
             imitated
             by
             Iohn
             the
             Divine
             in
             the
             Revelations
             ,
             where
             't
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Blessed
               are
               they
               that
               dye
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               for
               their
               Works
               do
               follow
               them
               .
            
             For
             the
             Manners
             ,
             Habbits
             ,
             Temperance
             ,
             Sobriety
             ,
             Innocency
             of
             Life
             ,
             doing
             unto
             all
             as
             they
             would
             be
             done
             unto
             ,
             and
             the
             true
             illuminated
             understanding
             of
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             great
             Divine
             Law
             in
             nature
             ,
             are
             works
             that
             may
             be
             said
             to
             follow
             a
             pious
             Soul
             after
             death
             ,
             which
             then
             calls
             to
             mind
             those
             things
             that
             it
             did
             in
             its
             life
             ,
             and
             still
             more
             intently
             meditates
             and
             thinks
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             endeavors
             to
             do
             them
             again
             ,
             for
             they
             being
             the
             Souls
             chief
             delight
             in
             the
             time
             of
             its
             continuation
             with
             the
             Body
             ,
             it
             still
             takes
             ▪
             Pleasure
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             more
             
             perfect
             and
             exalted
             degree
             .
             For
             after
             Death
             the
             Soul
             being
             deprived
             ,
             and
             wholy
             destitute
             of
             all
             the
             Faculties
             and
             Functions
             of
             humane
             Life
             ,
             as
             Nourishing
             ,
             Growing
             ,
             Generating
             and
             various
             Occupations
             of
             the
             Senses
             ,
             all
             the
             delights
             of
             the
             Body
             must
             needs
             cease
             ,
             and
             be
             terminated
             ;
             but
             their
             works
             follow
             them
             in
             the
             Mystery
             ,
             and
             become
             substantial
             ;
             for
             all
             things
             then
             appear
             in
             their
             real
             Figures
             ,
             Forms
             and
             Shapes
             as
             they
             do
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             greatest
             Perfection
             and
             most
             Sublime
             .
          
           
             The
             truth
             of
             this
             St
             Iohn
             in
             the
             Revelations
             does
             demonstrate
             where
             the
             Gate
             of
             the
             Heavenly
             Paradisical
             Kingdom
             of
             Eternal
             Happiness
             being
             opened
             and
             shewed
             unto
             him
             ,
             it
             appeared
             in
             most
             beautiful
             curious
             Forms
             ,
             Shapes
             and
             Figures
             of
             the
             things
             of
             this
             external
             World
             ;
             but
             in
             a
             far
             higher
             degree
             of
             perfection
             ,
             for
             the
             Furniture
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             
             viz.
             the
             innumerable
             and
             〈◊〉
             variety
             of
             Creatures
             in
             the
             Animal
             ,
             Vegative
             ,
             and
             Mineral
             Kingdoms
             ,
             ar●
             gross
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             half
             dead
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             Heavenly
             and
             Spiritual
             ;
             for
             all
             these
             lower
             things
             are
             but
             faint
             ,
             dull
             ,
             imperfect
             corporal
             Figures
             and
             Forms
             as
             the
             Spiritual
             Kingdom
             whence
             they
             had
             their
             original
             .
             It
             is
             therefore
             to
             be
             noted
             that
             no
             man
             ever
             dreamed
             ,
             that
             he
             saw
             any
             Thing
             ,
             Figure
             ,
             or
             Shape
             of
             the
             Animal
             ,
             Vegative
             and
             Mineral
             Kingdome
             ,
             which
             he
             never
             saw
             ,
             thought
             or
             heard
             of
             before
             at
             least
             in
             the
             parts
             ,
             if
             not
             in
             the
             whole
             ▪
             for
             though
             many
             times
             things
             are
             magnif●ed
             or
             diminished
             and
             made
             〈◊〉
             or
             worse
             ,
             or
             Heterogeneous
             〈◊〉
             conjoyned
             in
             a
             representation
             〈◊〉
             never
             were
             in
             nature
             ,
             yet
             still
             〈◊〉
             is
             nothing
             that
             hath
             not
             〈…〉
             seen
             ,
             heard
             or
             though
             〈◊〉
             ▪
          
           
             〈…〉
             
             Wrath
             or
             Hell
             ;
             such
             as
             have
             by
             transgression
             precipitated
             their
             souls
             thereinto
             ,
             their
             work
             do
             also
             follow
             them
             ,
             and
             all
             Figures
             ,
             Forms
             ,
             Shapes
             ,
             or
             what
             ever
             else
             is
             represented
             unto
             them
             ,
             is
             Fearful
             and
             Hideous
             ,
             according
             to
             what
             degree
             they
             have
             with
             their
             wills
             entered
             into
             the
             wrathful
             fierce
             unclean
             Principle
             .
             Their
             Conditions
             is
             like
             men
             in
             terible
             Dreams
             ,
             who
             are
             afraid
             of
             Swords
             ,
             killing
             ,
             falling
             from
             high
             places
             ,
             drownings
             ,
             Rocks
             falling
             on
             them
             ,
             or
             being
             torn
             to
             peices
             with
             wild
             Beasts
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             strange
             fierce
             or
             malancholy
             imaginations
             and
             representations
             ,
             which
             are
             all
             real
             and
             most
             essential
             ,
             and
             yet
             no
             danger
             of
             death
             near
             them
             ,
             nor
             any
             period
             to
             their
             woful
             condition
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             state
             of
             the
             damned
             is
             called
             Eternal
             death
             ,
             and
             a
             worm
             that
             never
             dyeth
             ,
             and
             therefore
             no
             end
             of
             their
             sorrow
             and
             misery
             .
             These
             strange
             phansies
             ,
             and
             yet
             real
             apprehensions
             
             do
             follow
             each
             Spirit
             ,
             or
             Soul
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             property
             which
             carried
             the
             upper
             dominion
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             from
             which
             predominating
             property
             do
             arise
             ,
             and
             are
             generated
             ,
             most
             frightful
             &
             hideous
             representations
             ,
             whi●h
             put
             the
             captivated
             Soul
             into
             unexpressible
             fears
             &
             agonies
             ,
             &
             make
             it
             desious
             to
             die
             ,
             &
             cannot
             ,
             but
             continuing
             forevermore
             in
             this
             doleful
             torture
             &
             perplexity
             ,
             yea
             the
             predominating
             quality
             gives
             the
             form
             to
             the
             new
             Body
             ,
             viz.
             of
             a
             Dog
             ,
             Cat
             ,
             Bear
             ,
             Lion
             ,
             Fox
             ,
             Tyger
             ,
             Bull
             ,
             Goat
             ,
             or
             other
             savage
             Beasts
             ,
             according
             to
             what
             degree
             such
             persons
             in
             their
             life
             time
             entered
             into
             any
             of
             their
             respective
             natures
             by
             Cruelty
             ,
             Lust
             ,
             Subtilty
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             for
             this
             very
             cause
             (
             as
             was
             before
             intimated
             )
             all
             the
             evil
             Angels
             &
             Souls
             that
             have
             at
             any
             time
             appeared
             in
             Dreams
             or
             Visions
             ,
             have
             been
             clothed
             with
             beastial
             Shapes
             ,
             Figures
             ,
             Forms
             ▪
             but
             good
             Angels
             ,
             and
             blessed
             Spirit●
             
             in
             human
             Form
             ,
             and
             cloathed
             with
             the
             product
             of
             clean
             innocent
             vegetation
             ,
             as
             fine
             Linning
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             for
             which
             reason
             some
             of
             the
             Philosophical
             Ancients
             would
             not
             wear
             any
             other●
             cloathing
             or
             garment
             then
             what
             had
             an
             innocent
             original
             ,
             as
             pure
             Linning
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             of
             their
             Foods
             ;
             whereby
             ,
             immitating
             the
             good
             Angels
             ,
             they
             attracted
             their
             benevolent
             Influences
             .
          
           
             Thus
             every
             persons
             Joys
             or
             Sorrows
             in
             the
             Worlds
             to
             come
             are
             of
             that
             nature
             ,
             as
             where
             the
             predominant
             properties
             ,
             and
             inclinations
             the
             will
             entered
             into
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             its
             corporeal
             pilgrimage
             ;
             for
             from
             the
             two
             internal
             or
             immaterial
             Worlds
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Good
             Heavenly
             and
             Paradisical
             ,
             and
             the
             Hellish
             Wrathful
             ,
             does
             proceed
             &
             is
             generated
             ,
             this
             good
             &
             evil
             ,
             or
             material
             World
             ,
             of
             which
             external
             beeings
             are
             but
             a
             platform
             or
             figure
             .
             Which
             may
             afford
             a
             very
             
             sublime
             and
             Philosophical
             Speculation
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             would
             truely
             know
             the
             great
             adorable
             and
             ever
             blessed
             Creator
             ,
             must
             with
             fear
             and
             earnestness
             pray
             unto
             him
             to
             teach
             him
             the
             knowledg
             of
             himself
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             things
             that
             are
             ;
             every
             one
             of
             which
             does
             in
             its
             respective
             degree
             contain
             the
             true
             nature
             and
             property
             of
             the
             whole
             ;
             for
             the
             wonderful
             all
             forming
             Creator
             is
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             his
             own
             works
             ,
             and
             does
             sustain
             and
             uphold
             and
             continually
             generate
             them
             ,
             and
             leads
             the
             wise
             Seeker
             into
             the
             knowledg
             of
             the
             two
             grand
             Fountains
             of
             Good
             and
             Evil
             ,
             and
             whence
             they
             proceed
             ,
             whilst
             the
             profane
             tread
             them
             under
             their
             feet
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             That
             these
             Communications
             from
             good
             Angels
             by
             Dreams
             ,
             &c.
             are
             not
             wholely
             ceased
             ;
             the
             Reasons
             why
             the
             same
             are
             now
             so
             rare
             and
             seldom
             .
          
           
             BUT
             notwithstanding
             all
             those
             numerous
             instances
             we
             have
             produced
             from
             sacred
             Scripture
             ,
             of
             the
             frequent
             Apparitions
             and
             Communications
             of
             good
             Spirits
             &
             Angels
             in
             Dreams
             and
             Visions
             ,
             to
             pious
             and
             holy
             men
             in
             times
             past
             ,
             instructing
             and
             admonishing
             them
             ,
             and
             revealing
             divine
             mysteries
             unto
             them
             ;
             the
             same
             will
             be
             of
             little
             advantage
             or
             incouragement
             to
             us
             ,
             if
             that
             vulgar
             opinion
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             although
             they
             were
             so
             usual
             and
             frequent
             in
             former
             Ages
             ,
             yet
             now
             they
             are
             wholely
             ceased
             ,
             and
             no
             such
             spiritual
             assistances
             or
             converse
             to
             be
             
             expected
             ;
             but
             as
             this
             opinion
             is
             not
             founded
             on
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             so
             there
             are
             divers
             reasons
             which
             sway
             with
             me
             not
             to
             imbrace
             the
             same
             ;
             its
             true
             ,
             the
             Text
             saith
             ,
             That
             if
             an
             Angel
             from
             Heaven
             shall
             preach
             any
             other
             Doctrine
             ,
             that
             is
             contrary
             ,
             or
             derogatory
             unto
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             he
             ought
             to
             be
             rejected
             and
             accursed
             ;
             for
             thereby
             it
             would
             plainly
             appear
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             an
             evil
             Angel
             ,
             since
             God
             in
             any
             of
             his
             manifestations
             is
             never
             contrary
             unto
             himself
             ;
             yet
             this
             hinders
             not
             but
             good
             Spirits
             may
             afford
             us
             good
             Offices
             ,
             and
             give
             us
             notice
             of
             impending
             Dangers
             ,
             and
             defend
             us
             from
             the
             assaults
             and
             incurrances
             of
             evil
             Doemons
             ,
             and
             be
             the
             Ministers
             of
             God
             ,
             whereby
             he
             may
             be
             pleased
             to
             make
             more
             clearer
             revelations
             of
             his
             Secrets
             to
             those
             that
             fear
             him
             ;
             for
             the
             blessed
             Creator
             is
             the
             same
             as
             ever
             he
             was
             ,
             and
             as
             near
             unto
             mankind
             as
             he
             was
             in
             former
             Ages
             ,
             whence
             the
             
             Apostle
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             the
             divine
             Word
             ,
             or
             holy
             Principle
             of
             Gods
             eternal
             Light
             and
             Love
             is
             near
             thee
             ,
             in
             thy
             Mouth
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Center
             of
             thy
             Heart
             ;
             and
             therefore
             whatsoever
             was
             by
             divine
             appointment
             or
             permission
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             common
             to
             the
             Prophets
             and
             holy
             men
             in
             former
             Ages
             ,
             its
             reasonable
             to
             believe
             that
             the
             same
             should
             not
             only
             be
             continued
             in
             these
             later
             times
             ,
             but
             increased
             ,
             and
             far
             more
             illustrated
             since
             the
             great
             work
             of
             redemption
             and
             divine
             manifestation
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             who
             was
             welcomed
             unto
             the
             humane
             nature
             by
             the
             holy
             Quires
             of
             Angles
             .
          
           
             It
             s
             under
             this
             Gospel
             dispensation
             that
             the
             holy
             Prophets
             have
             foretold
             should
             be
             far
             more
             glorious
             irradications
             and
             discoveries
             of
             divine
             knowledge
             ;
             that
             all
             should
             be
             taught
             of
             God.
             That
             their
             Sons
             and
             their
             Daughters
             should
             Prophecy
             ,
             their
             young
             Men
             see
             Visions
             ,
             and
             their
             old
             
             Men
             dream
             Dreams
             .
             The
             current
             of
             the
             Scripture
             bears
             Testimony
             to
             a
             greater
             Light
             to
             break
             forth
             in
             the
             latter
             dayes
             ,
             wherein
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Lord
             shall
             cover
             the
             Earth
             ,
             as
             the
             Water
             cover
             the
             Sea
             ;
             and
             why
             then
             should
             we
             abridg
             or
             reject
             any
             of
             those
             ways
             wherein
             God
             hath
             formerly
             vouchsafed
             most
             usually
             to
             discover
             his
             will
             in
             the
             mysteries
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             to
             the
             Sons
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             The
             good
             Spirits
             are
             inflamed
             with
             the
             same
             Zeal
             for
             spreading
             the
             Glory
             of
             their
             Creator
             now
             ,
             as
             in
             former
             times
             ;
             they
             have
             still
             the
             same
             ardent
             Charity
             and
             Good-will
             towards
             men
             that
             persue
             and
             seek
             after
             Vertue
             and
             Piety
             ,
             as
             heretofore
             ;
             and
             we
             have
             as
             much
             need
             of
             their
             aid
             and
             assistance
             ,
             as
             any
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ;
             why
             then
             should
             we
             think
             all
             entercourse
             out
             off
             between
             us
             and
             those
             blessed
             Spirits
             ?
             why
             should
             we
             with
             a
             stupid
             neglect
             lose
             the
             
             benefit
             of
             such
             powerful
             Auxiliaries
             ?
             That
             evil
             Angels
             are
             dayly
             contriving
             our
             temporal
             and
             eternal
             ruin
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             by
             various
             ways
             and
             means
             cast
             stumbling
             blocks
             before
             us
             in
             the
             Paths
             of
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             endeavour
             to
             seduce
             us
             by
             multitudes
             of
             temptations
             ,
             is
             generally
             agreed
             by
             all
             professors
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ;
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             I
             desire
             to
             know
             why
             we
             should
             not
             believe
             the
             good
             Angels
             to
             be
             as
             diligent
             to
             protect
             or
             instruct
             us
             ,
             as
             ready
             to
             encounrage
             us
             in
             well
             doing
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             are
             busie
             to
             circumvent
             and
             debauch
             us
             ,
             and
             prompt
             us
             on
             to
             sin
             ,
             and
             mischiefs
             and
             misery
             .
          
           
             It
             s
             evident
             the
             ever
             blessed
             Creator
             has
             since
             the
             woful
             fall
             and
             degeneration
             of
             mankind
             ,
             readily
             heard
             the
             prayers
             of
             those
             that
             in
             sincerity
             have
             called
             upon
             his
             Name
             ,
             and
             live
             in
             obedience
             to
             his
             holy
             Law
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             hath
             in
             various
             manners
             appeared
             to
             them
             in
             Visions
             
             Calls
             ,
             Voyces
             ,
             Dreams
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             which
             was
             continued
             and
             encreased
             in
             an
             extraordinary
             manner
             after
             the
             great
             Light
             appeared
             ,
             viz.
             Christ
             Jesus
             cloathed
             with
             the
             humane
             nature
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             same
             be
             now
             discontinued
             (
             as
             some
             people
             would
             have
             us
             believe
             )
             of
             which
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             no
             mention
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             so
             't
             is
             against
             the
             Principles
             of
             God
             in
             nature
             ,
             to
             suppose
             any
             such
             Chasm
             or
             interruption
             of
             communication
             between
             superiours
             and
             inferiours
             ,
             in
             the
             state
             of
             created
             beeings
             ;
             and
             beside
             what
             a
             miserable
             and
             deplorable
             state
             must
             man
             then
             now
             be
             in
             ;
             for
             amongst
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             if
             the
             Spirits
             of
             the
             Lord
             did
             withdraw
             ,
             and
             cease
             from
             communicating
             ,
             and
             manifesting
             the
             secrets
             of
             the
             great
             Creator
             ,
             by
             some
             of
             the
             forementioned
             wayes
             ,
             they
             looked
             on
             themselves
             in
             a
             sad
             and
             deplorable
             condition
             ,
             
             as
             we
             may
             see
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Saul
             and
             others
             ?
             Whereas
             now
             according
             to
             these
             opinions
             we
             are
             not
             only
             debarred
             of
             all
             those
             celestial
             interviens
             and
             communications
             ,
             but
             also
             exposed
             to
             all
             the
             rage
             and
             subtilty
             of
             evil
             Spirits
             ,
             without
             any
             assistance
             from
             the
             good
             Angels
             ,
             which
             our
             Fore-fathers
             so
             plentifully
             enjoyed
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Truth
             is
             ,
             if
             we
             by
             vertuous
             lives
             prepare
             and
             fit
             our selves
             for
             the
             converse
             of
             holy
             Angels
             ,
             we
             have
             no
             more
             reason
             to
             dispair
             of
             their
             aid
             ,
             for
             the
             Lord
             doth
             never
             with-draw
             his
             holy
             Spirit
             from
             man
             ,
             except
             man
             do
             first
             by
             sin
             and
             disobedience
             separate
             himself
             from
             his
             Maker
             ;
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             the
             divine
             Principle
             of
             love
             doth
             continually
             strive
             with
             man
             against
             the
             evil
             ,
             as
             our
             Saviour
             said
             ,
             
               I
               would
               have
               gathered
               you
               ,
               even
               as
               a
               Hen
               gathereth
               her
               Chickins
               under
               her
               Wings
            
             ;
             and
             in
             another
             place
             ;
             
               I
               came
               to
               seek
               〈…〉
               save
               
               that
               which
               was
               lost
               .
            
             And
             elsewhere
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             ,
             
               As
               many
               as
               received
               the
               glorious
               Light
               of
               his
               Gospel
               ,
               became
               the
               sons
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               of
               Light
            
             ;
             and
             the
             great
             Apostle
             Paul
             ,
             who
             was
             illuminated
             by
             divine
             Vision
             saith
             ,
             Whatsoever
             may
             ,
             or
             can
             ,
             be
             known
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             implanted
             and
             manifested
             in
             man.
             For
             God
             made
             him
             in
             his
             own
             Image
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             containing
             a
             breviate
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             all
             things
             divine
             and
             humane
             ▪
             which
             is
             since
             his
             fall
             enlightened
             ,
             or
             again
             re-invested
             with
             the
             divine
             Seed
             of
             the
             woman
             ,
             and
             holy
             Principle
             of
             Light
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             Center
             of
             his
             Soul
             ,
             which
             the
             wise
             Man
             calls
             ,
             the
             voice
             of
             Wisdom
             ,
             always
             crying
             in
             the
             Gate
             of
             the
             microcosmical
             City
             ,
             calling
             man
             out
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             the
             Babyloni●al
             confusion
             ,
             into
             the
             glorious
             Light
             and
             Liberty
             of
             the
             Sons
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             which
             state
             the
             inward
             eye
             of
             divine
             sight
             is
             opened
             ,
             which
             sees
             
             into
             the
             secret
             mysteries
             of
             Gods
             ●●ture
             .
          
           
             But
             some
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             these
             divine
             sights
             and
             visions
             ,
             like
             miracles
             ,
             were
             only
             to
             ●llustrate
             and
             confirm
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             or
             glorious
             manifestation
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             human
             nature
             ,
             and
             to
             convince
             and
             call
             the
             Heathen
             to
             repentance
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             knowledge
             and
             saith
             of
             the
             universal
             Salvation
             .
             But
             to
             this
             I
             answer
             ;
          
           
             First
             ,
             The
             Objection
             is
             not
             true
             ,
             for
             as
             these
             secret
             Communications
             were
             before
             under
             the
             Mosaical
             Dispensation
             ,
             so
             in
             fact
             they
             have
             been
             continued
             unto
             ,
             and
             enjoyned
             by
             multitudes
             of
             holy
             pious
             and
             reserved
             Souls
             in
             all
             Age●
             since
             ,
             of
             which
             various
             Examples
             might
             be
             given
             from
             〈◊〉
             Histories
             ,
             I
             shall
             only
             cite
             one
             remarkable
             one
             out
             of
             the
             Book
             of
             M●rtyrs
             :
             In
             Queen
             Maries
             days
             ,
             when
             the
             Prosecution
             was
             hot
             against
             the
             Pro●estants
             ,
             there
             was
             but
             one
             Congregation
             in
             
             all
             the
             City
             of
             London
             that
             kept
             it self
             int●●e
             ,
             and
             privately
             held
             Assemblies
             ,
             to
             which
             one
             Mr.
             Rough
             belonged
             ,
             as
             a
             Dea●on
             or
             Officer
             ,
             to
             eare
             for
             the
             poor
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             purpose
             had
             in
             his
             Custody
             a
             Roll
             ,
             wherein
             all
             the
             names
             belonging
             to
             the
             Congregation
             were
             entered
             ,
             it
             happened
             one
             night
             ,
             that
             
               Cuthbert
               ▪
               Simpson
            
             ,
             Dreamed
             that
             Mr.
             Rough
             was
             taken
             ,
             and
             the
             Roll
             in
             his
             Pocket
             ,
             and
             then
             awaked
             ,
             and
             falling
             asleep
             again
             ,
             had
             the
             same
             Dream
             r●peated
             ,
             with
             which
             being
             much
             affected
             ,
             he
             gets
             up
             ,
             intending
             to
             go
             to
             Mr.
             Rough
             ,
             but
             before
             he
             got
             ready
             Mr.
             
               Rough
               ▪
            
             came
             unto
             his
             Chamber
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             told
             his
             Dream
             ,
             and
             desired
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             some
             way
             dispose
             of
             that
             Catalogue
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             not
             be
             taken
             ,
             with
             him
             ;
             Rough
             reproved
             him
             for
             such
             a
             conceit
             ,
             telling
             him
             Dreams
             were
             but
             silly
             fancies
             ,
             and
             Christians
             ought
             not
             to
             regard
             them
             ;
             but
             
             Sympson
             ,
             upon
             whose
             Spirit
             it
             had
             made
             a
             greater
             impression
             ,
             adjured
             him
             ,
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             he
             would
             answer
             the
             mischief
             which
             might
             befal
             the
             innocent
             People
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             mind
             what
             he
             said
             ,
             and
             convey
             away
             the
             Book
             ;
             so
             he
             consented
             and
             secured
             it
             ;
             and
             within
             two
             or
             three
             days
             was
             himself
             taken
             ,
             and
             had
             the
             book
             been
             found
             with
             him
             ,
             all
             the
             whole
             Congregation
             had
             been
             discovered
             ,
             and
             ruined
             ,
             if
             not
             lost
             their
             lives
             ,
             which
             by
             this
             providence
             was
             prevented
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             .
             Is
             there
             not
             as
             great
             need
             and
             occasion
             still
             for
             such
             spiritual
             〈…〉
             
             of
             mankind
             still
             continue
             in
             blindness
             ,
             and
             unbelief
             ?
             The
             〈◊〉
             and
             number
             of
             Profest
             〈◊〉
             is
             inconsiderable
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             vast
             numberless
             number
             of
             〈◊〉
             and
             Heathens
             ;
             besides
             most
             called
             Christians
             have
             more
             of
             the
             name
             then
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             that
             holy
             Religion
             .
          
           
             The
             adorable
             Jehovah
             sent
             his
             well
             beloved
             and
             eternal
             Son
             our
             Saviour
             into
             the
             World
             to
             appease
             his
             wrath
             ,
             and
             to
             break
             down
             that
             irefull
             Partition
             Wall
             which
             separated
             man
             from
             the
             Peace
             of
             God
             and
             the
             God
             of
             Peace
             ,
             and
             to
             enlighten
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             sat
             in
             darkness
             and
             the
             shadow
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             to
             reconcile
             man
             to
             his
             maker
             ,
             against
             whom
             he
             had
             rebelled
             ,
             and
             was
             become
             an
             Enemy
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             consequently
             to
             all
             goodness
             and
             vertue
             .
             Now
             since
             divine
             Visions
             and
             Revelations
             by
             Dreams
             were
             so
             frequent
             before
             our
             Saviours
             incarnation
             ,
             why
             should
             we
             imagine
             
             that
             this
             most
             illustrious
             Light
             should
             put
             a
             total
             stop
             to
             all
             those
             holy
             celestial
             Communications
             ?
             As
             though
             the
             ever
             Blessed
             God
             that
             made
             all
             things
             in
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             in
             concord
             and
             sympathy
             ,
             were
             not
             the
             same
             ,
             nor
             so
             kind
             to
             man
             as
             in
             former
             days
             ,
             who
             is
             certainly
             unalterably
             ,
             and
             always
             ready
             to
             draw
             near
             unto
             ,
             and
             hear
             all
             those
             that
             fear
             his
             Name
             .
             But
             the
             true
             original
             reason
             or
             occasion
             why
             Visions
             ,
             useful
             Dreams
             ,
             and
             the
             Communications
             of
             good
             Angels
             are
             ceased
             to
             many
             nominal
             Christians
             ,
             is
             their
             infidelity
             and
             disobedience
             ,
             and
             not
             living
             in
             the
             Power
             of
             that
             pure
             Spirit
             of
             Light
             ,
             Love
             and
             Wisdom
             that
             they
             profess
             in
             name
             :
             For
             ,
             alas
             !
             What
             do
             names
             ▪
             or
             formal
             empty
             professions
             and
             talk
             signifie
             in
             this
             particular
             ?
             the
             Lord
             accepts
             of
             no
             Worship
             ,
             but
             that
             only
             which
             is
             hearty
             ,
             viz.
             in
             Spirit
             and
             in
             Truth
             ,
             
             as
             the
             great
             Light
             of
             the
             World
             does
             testifie
             .
          
           
             To
             shew
             that
             I
             assert
             no
             new
             or
             singular
             opinion
             in
             this
             poin●
             ,
             I
             shall
             here
             add
             the
             words
             of
             a
             most
             Learned
             and
             Reverend
             Author
             the
             famous
             Dr.
             Vsher
             ,
             Archbishop
             of
             Armaugh
             ,
             who
             in
             his
             Body
             of
             Divinity
             fol.
             150
             saith
             thus
             .
          
           
             
               Doth
               man
               commit
               Sin
               in
               the
               Night
               when
               he
               Dreameth
               ?
            
             [
             that
             is
             ,
             sometimes
             when
             he
             hath
             evil
             Dreams
             ,
             for
             of
             those
             the
             Author
             is
             speaking
             ]
          
           
             Yes
             surely
             
               [
               saith
               this
               Learned
               and
               Holy
               man
               ]
            
             the
             Soul
             is
             never
             idle
             ,
             bu●
             when
             it
             thinketh
             not
             of
             Good
             ,
             it
             thinketh
             of
             Evil.
             And
             the
             Godly
             may
             mark
             ,
             that
             after
             they
             have
             had
             many
             Dreams
             of
             things
             〈◊〉
             ,
             their
             heart
             is
             in
             a
             measure
             wounded
             ,
             till
             they
             obtain
             Peace
             and
             Pardon
             from
             God.
             
          
           
             What
             use
             are
             we
             to
             make
             thereof
             ?
             to
             pray
             〈◊〉
             that
             God
             would
             sanctifie
             our
             corrupt
             Heart
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             a
             Fountain
             of
             Holy
             ,
             and
             not
             Sinful
             
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Night
             to
             commit
             our selves
             specially
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             because
             we
             having
             our
             Senses
             and
             Iudgment
             bound
             and
             silent
             are
             less
             able
             to
             resist
             and
             judge
             our
             sinful
             thoughts
             ,
             God
             would
             preserve
             us
             from
             them
             by
             his
             Grace
             .
             And
             2dly
             that
             we
             avoid
             all
             occasions
             thereof
             in
             the
             Day
             ▪
             
               Thus
               far
               that
               Judicious
               Author
            
             .
          
           
             If
             mankind
             suffer
             the
             fierce
             ,
             wild
             ,
             savage
             ,
             Spirit
             of
             Wrath
             ,
             Violence
             ,
             Oppression
             ,
             Intemperance
             ,
             and
             Uncleanness
             to
             reign
             in
             their
             Hearts
             and
             Souls
             ,
             then
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             but
             all
             Illuminations
             ,
             true
             Dreams
             and
             divine
             Visions
             will
             cease
             in
             them
             ;
             and
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Error
             and
             Cruelty
             grow
             Strong
             and
             Powerfull
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             things
             all
             sober
             ,
             serious
             ,
             well-minded
             Christians
             ought
             to
             consider
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             lead
             away
             ,
             with
             Tradition
             ,
             Noises
             and
             Clamours
             ;
             for
             all
             such
             as
             shall
             adhere
             unto
             ,
             and
             regard
             the
             Voice
             of
             Wisdom
             ,
             that
             continually
             cries
             in
             
             the
             Gates
             of
             mans
             
               Microcosmical
               City
            
             ,
             and
             hereby
             have
             clensed
             themselves
             from
             Uncleanness
             ,
             both
             of
             Flesh
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             shall
             find
             the
             Inward
             and
             Spiritual
             Eye
             of
             their
             Understanding
             opened
             ;
             and
             having
             by
             obedience
             ,
             separated
             themselves
             from
             the
             giddy
             Croud
             of
             the
             Multitude
             ,
             and
             their
             pernitious
             Wayes
             ,
             they
             become
             Subjects
             of
             the
             coelestial
             Country
             ,
             and
             belong
             to
             the
             New-Ierusalem
             ,
             whose
             Gates
             stand
             open
             to
             them
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             are
             Fellow-Citizens
             with
             Saint
             Iohn
             in
             the
             Revelation
             ;
             where
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               Gate
               of
               the
               Heavenly
               City
               was
               opened
               unto
               him
               on
               the
               Lords-Day
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             
               Divine
               Principle
            
             of
             Gods
             eternal
             Light
             and
             amiable
             Love
             
               disclosed
               its
               self
            
             in
             the
             
               Center
               of
               his
               Heart
            
             :
             Now
             this
             was
             by
             a
             
               Divine
               Vision
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Eye
               of
               the
               mind
            
             ,
             that
             he
             saw
             the
             Heavenly
             Mysteries
             ,
             through
             the
             Outward
             Nature
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             true
             figure
             of
             the
             
             Inward
             ,
             because
             from
             thence
             it
             proceeds
             ;
             nor
             can
             any
             know
             this
             
               holy
               Sabbath
            
             ,
             or
             
               Lords
               Day
            
             ,
             out
             those
             that
             have
             retained
             the
             Counsel
             of
             the
             Voice
             of
             Wisdom
             ,
             and
             been
             true
             to
             he
             heavenly
             Power
             ;
             for
             unto
             them
             alone
             is
             granted
             the
             Key
             that
             opens
             the
             Gate
             of
             the
             Heavenly
             Ierusalem
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
          
           
             The
             Causes
             why
             Dreams
             are
             always
             Represented
             us
             actually
             present
             :
             As
             also
             some
             means
             tending
             to
             promote
             intellectual
             Communications
             :
             The
             Excellency
             of
             Temperance
             and
             a
             Regular
             Diet
             ,
             and
             Sober
             Vertuous
             Life
             ,
             to
             conciliate
             and
             advance
             true
             significant
             and
             profitable
             Dreams
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             an
             honest
             useful
             improv●ment
             thereof
             .
          
           
             THE
             Soul
             of
             man
             having
             a
             divine
             original
             ,
             being
             an
             Eye
             or
             Ray
             ,
             of
             the
             Eternal
             power
             and
             Heavenly
             Fire
             ,
             when
             loosened
             from
             the
             outward
             gross
             senses
             of
             the
             Elimental
             nature
             ,
             as
             in
             Dreams
             ,
             ●ees
             into
             the
             great
             Mystery
             of
             Eternity
             ,
             as
             into
             its
             Mother
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             neither
             Place
             nor
             Time
             ,
             but
             near
             and
             afar
             off
             is
             all
             one
             and
             the
             same
             .
          
           
           
             For
             the
             Soul
             in
             Dreams
             ,
             when
             the
             Body
             and
             sensual
             Powers
             of
             the
             outward
             elemental
             grosness
             are
             asleep
             ,
             or
             dead
             (
             which
             is
             all
             one
             during
             the
             sleep
             of
             the
             Body
             )
             is
             as
             it
             were
             already
             in
             Eternity
             ,
             and
             swims
             in
             the
             great
             Depth
             ,
             or
             Abysses
             ,
             and
             sees
             with
             an
             eternal
             Eye
             or
             Sight
             in
             the
             same
             measure
             like
             its
             Creator
             ,
             whence
             it
             had
             its
             birth
             ,
             and
             whose
             Image
             it
             beareth
             .
          
           
             For
             this
             cause
             the
             Soul
             is
             busied
             in
             Dreams
             and
             Visions
             ,
             that
             are
             represented
             not
             only
             really
             actuated
             ,
             but
             present
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             already
             done
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             same
             time
             accomplished
             ,
             for
             all
             things
             ,
             whether
             past
             ,
             present
             or
             to
             come
             ,
             appear
             present
             to
             the
             Great
             Eye
             of
             the
             Eternal
             beeing
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             (
             in
             proportion
             )
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             Soul
             in
             its
             separate
             state
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             dead
             ,
             asleep
             ,
             or
             loosed
             from
             the
             chains
             and
             dark
             clouds
             of
             the
             body
             and
             sences
             ,
             of
             outward
             composition
             ,
             for
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
             sees
             and
             knows
             all
             things
             ;
             for
             unto
             him
             ,
             there
             is
             neither
             time
             nor
             place
             ,
             night
             nor
             day
             ,
             but
             all
             is
             essencially
             present
             ;
             for
             things
             in
             Eternity
             goes
             not
             on
             bydegrees
             ,
             or
             by
             progressions
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             in
             time
             ;
             the
             like
             is
             in
             its
             kind
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             Soul
             in
             Dreams
             when
             it
             swims
             out
             of
             the
             grosse
             sleepy
             Body
             ,
             more
             especially
             after
             Death
             ,
             in
             which
             state
             all
             the
             mystries
             of
             that
             Principle
             into
             which
             the
             Soul
             had
             entered
             and
             immorsed
             its
             self
             in
             the
             time
             of
             its
             Cohabitation
             with
             the
             Body
             ,
             whether
             Good
             or
             Evil
             ,
             and
             also
             all
             its
             works
             do
             follow
             ,
             attend
             and
             are
             present
             ,
             naked
             and
             bare
             unto
             each
             Soul
             ;
             hence
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             ,
             Blessed
             are
             those
             that
             dye
             ,
             &
             are
             Comprehended
             in
             Gods
             Love
             ,
             for
             their
             works
             follow
             them
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             are
             Essensually
             present
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             their
             Figures
             and
             Representations
             are
             in
             Dreams
             ,
             so
             the
             same
             divine
             Scripture
             saith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             a
             Lamb
             slain
             from
             the
             
             Foundation
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             nevertheless
             the
             same
             was
             not
             accomplished
             according
             to
             time
             in
             some
             thousands
             of
             years
             after
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             in
             Eternity
             all
             things
             and
             time
             are
             present
             ,
             so
             it
             thence
             follows
             that
             it
             comprehends
             all
             times
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             capable
             of
             being
             measured
             or
             divided
             ,
             much
             less
             comprehended
             ;
             so
             the
             Soul
             of
             man
             being
             inspirited
             by
             the
             eternal
             divine
             Principle
             of
             Love
             and
             Light
             ,
             and
             thereby
             capable
             of
             having
             its
             Conversation
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             taking
             its
             Flight
             into
             Eternity
             ,
             for
             every
             thing
             is
             capable
             to
             reascend
             as
             high
             as
             its
             first
             Fountain
             whence
             it
             first
             descended
             ;
             in
             which
             state
             it
             is
             capacitated
             ,
             according
             to
             its
             Gifts
             to
             see
             things
             either
             actually
             past
             and
             Transacted
             ,
             or
             as
             yet
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             Transacted
             in
             time
             ,
             both
             as
             still
             or
             already
             actually
             present
             ,
             for
             so
             they
             all
             stand
             in
             Eternity
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             ▪
             Yesterday
             ,
             nor
             to
             Morrow
             ,
             but
             t
             is
             always
             the
             same
             
             Yesterday
             ,
             to
             Day
             ,
             and
             for
             Ever
             ,
             there
             being
             in
             him
             no
             Turning
             ,
             Variation
             nor
             Shadow
             of
             Change.
             
          
           
             Thus
             Moses
             saw
             the
             Transactions
             of
             the
             Creation
             ,
             the
             Fall
             of
             man
             ,
             the
             Flood
             ,
             and
             all
             those
             several
             Actions
             done
             in
             the
             World
             to
             his
             own
             time
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             find
             it
             Recorded
             to
             us
             in
             his
             Five
             Books
             .
             2
             Esdras
             Chap.
             14.
             21
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             ;
             Esdras
             ,
             Likewise
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             most
             high
             ,
             dictated
             to
             his
             Scribs
             the
             lost
             Bible
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             said
             in
             the
             4●
             verse
             ,
             
               They
               wrote
               the
               wonderful
               Visions
               of
               the
               Night
               ;
               as
               for
               me
            
             (
             saith
             
               Esdras
               )
               I
               spake
               in
               the
               Day
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Night
               I
               held
               not
               my
               Tongue
            
             v.
             43.
             
          
           
             The
             Prophet
             Isaiah
             ,
             having
             a
             grevious
             Vision
             declared
             to
             him
             ,
             was
             ordered
             to
             set
             up
             a
             watchman
             ,
             and
             he
             to
             declare
             what
             he
             saw
             ,
             Chap.
             21.
             and
             amongst
             other
             things
             he
             saw
             a
             Chariot
             ,
             with
             a
             couple
             of
             Horsmen
             ,
             and
             he
             answered
             and
             said
             ,
             Babylon
             is
             Fallen
             is
             Fallen
             .
          
           
           
             Thus
             the
             prophet
             Ieremiah
             ,
             Chap.
             51.
             8.
             declares
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Lord
             against
             Babylon
             ,
             and
             saith
             ,
             
               Babylon
               is
               suddenly
               Fallen
            
             ;
             as
             if
             her
             Destruction
             were
             Actually
             present
             ,
             or
             rather
             past
             ,
             and
             yet
             ,
             as
             to
             time
             ,
             the
             
               City
               Babylon
            
             Flourished
             many
             years
             after
             those
             Visions
             of
             
               Ieremiah
               ▪
            
          
           
             And
             Isaiah
             ,
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             spake
             of
             Cyrus
             in
             the
             present
             Tense
             ,
             
               Chap
               ,
               44.
               v.
               29.
               
               Cyrus
            
             he
             is
             my
             Shepherd
             ,
             and
             shall
             perform
             all
             my
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             Chap.
             45.
             v.
             1.
             
             Thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             to
             his
             Anointed
             ,
             to
             Cyrus
             ,
             whose
             Right
             hand
             I
             have
             holden
             ,
             as
             if
             Cyrus
             had
             then
             been
             in
             being
             ,
             when
             as
             to
             time
             it
             is
             recorded
             that
             this
             Vision
             was
             more
             then
             an
             hundred
             Years
             before
             Cyrus
             was
             born
             .
          
           
             The
             Angel
             that
             appeared
             unto
             St
             
               Iohn
               ,
               Rev.
            
             14.
             8.
             saith
             ,
             Babylon
             is
             faln
             ,
             is
             faln
             ;
             and
             another
             Angel
             also
             appeared
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             cryed
             ,
             mightily
             with
             a
             strong
             Voice
             ,
             Babylon
             
             the
             Great
             ,
             is
             Fallen
             ,
             is
             Fallen
             ,
             Rom.
             18.
             2.
             yet
             whether
             this
             mystical
             Babylon
             ,
             or
             that
             Confusion
             and
             Oppression
             to
             the
             meek
             humble
             divine
             Kingdom
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             be
             yet
             fallen
             ,
             we
             are
             all
             witnesses
             ;
             altho
             the
             fall
             thereof
             was
             seen
             and
             represented
             as
             already
             done
             in
             Eternity
             at
             that
             time
             of
             St.
             
             Iohn's
             Vision
             ,
             which
             is
             about
             sixteen
             hundred
             years
             ago
             .
             Thus
             much
             I
             thought
             fit
             to
             observe
             ,
             from
             that
             which
             every
             man
             ,
             from
             his
             own
             experience
             may
             find
             True
             ,
             that
             Representations
             of
             things
             in
             Dreams
             are
             alwayes
             actually
             present
             ,
             not
             past
             ,
             or
             future
             ,
             whereof
             the
             judicious
             Reader
             may
             from
             these
             hints
             I
             have
             given
             ,
             deduce
             several
             notable
             Remarkes
             .
          
           
             
               But
               here
               't
               is
               probable
               ,
               some
               may
               be
               apt
               to
               inquire
               ,
            
             If
             there
             be
             so
             much
             in
             Dreams
             as
             you
             seem
             to
             teach
             ,
             and
             that
             some
             Dreams
             ,
             are
             so
             useful
             and
             instuctive
             above
             others
             :
             Can
             you
             show
             us
             〈◊〉
             method
             box
             we
             should
             procure
             such
             significant
             
             Dreams
             and
             retain
             them
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             understand
             their
             true
             significations
             ?
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             those
             Inquirers
             do
             it
             out
             of
             pride
             ,
             vanity
             or
             curiosity
             ,
             desireing
             Dreams
             ,
             and
             the
             understanding
             thereof
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             vapour
             therewith
             ,
             and
             seem
             some-body
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             or
             to
             get
             money
             thereby
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             devilish
             intentions
             ;
             then
             neither
             I
             ,
             nor
             any
             man
             else
             can
             possibly
             contribute
             any
             thing
             to
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             their
             desires
             ,
             because
             they
             act
             in
             a
             contrary
             Principle
             ,
             and
             these
             mysteries
             are
             Sealed
             up
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             are
             of
             their
             Spirit
             ;
             but
             to
             the
             Meek
             and
             the
             Humble
             ,
             who
             drives
             on
             no
             foolish
             design
             ,
             but
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             their
             own
             and
             Neighbours
             Happiness
             ,
             so
             far
             only
             as
             it
             may
             be
             subservent
             to
             that
             ,
             I
             will
             propose
             a
             few
             considerations
             ,
             which
             may
             somewhat
             tend
             to
             their
             Satisfaction
             .
          
           
           
             Since
             True
             or
             Prophetical
             Dreams
             are
             a
             kind
             of
             Revelation
             of
             a
             divine
             power
             ,
             unto
             the
             Soul
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             sublime
             state
             of
             the
             minde
             ,
             is
             much
             advanced
             or
             depressed
             ,
             by
             Temperance
             or
             Intemperance
             ,
             Vertue
             or
             Vice
             ,
             it
             follows
             that
             the
             first
             step
             to
             all
             true
             wisdom
             is
             the
             fear
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             which
             teaches
             all
             men
             Sobriety
             ,
             Temperance
             and
             Cleanness
             ;
             therefore
             all
             such
             as
             are
             desirous
             to
             arrive
             at
             that
             supream
             state
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             rendered
             capable
             of
             the
             Communications
             of
             Good
             Angels
             and
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             to
             receive
             true
             and
             profitable
             Dreams
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             Chastly
             and
             Devoutly
             disposed
             ,
             and
             in
             an
             especial
             manner
             to
             observe
             Cleanness
             in
             Meats
             and
             Drinks
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             over-charge
             Nature
             with
             to
             great
             a
             quantity
             ;
             for
             such
             surplussage
             does
             strangely
             dull
             and
             becloud
             all
             the
             intellectual
             powers
             of
             nature
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             Soul
             ,
             can
             neither
             Communicate
             with
             good
             
             Angels
             ,
             or
             separated
             Spirits
             ,
             nor
             of
             herself
             see
             or
             penetrate
             into
             any
             Celestial
             thing
             .
          
           
             But
             Wisdom
             which
             is
             derived
             from
             ,
             and
             joyned
             to
             Sobriety
             ,
             Cleanness
             ,
             and
             Temperance
             ,
             in
             that
             which
             rightly
             fitteth
             and
             disposeth
             both
             the
             Body
             and
             Soul
             ,
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             advances
             them
             to
             a
             divine
             purity
             ;
             for
             Abstinence
             and
             cleanness
             in
             Meats
             ,
             Drinks
             ,
             Imployments
             and
             Communications
             ,
             have
             a
             wonderful
             power
             to
             fortifie
             all
             the
             Observers
             thereof
             against
             all
             sorts
             of
             Vices
             and
             Temptations
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             who
             continually
             goeth
             about
             seeking
             whom
             he
             may
             invegle
             to
             Drunkenness
             ,
             Gluttony
             ,
             Lying
             ,
             Coveteousness
             ,
             Pride
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             to
             all
             which
             enormities
             ,
             Excesses
             opens
             the
             Doors
             and
             Windows
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             is
             easie
             for
             him
             to
             enter
             ,
             finding
             abundance
             of
             prepared
             matter
             for
             his
             Suggestions
             and
             Temptations
             ,
             to
             work
             upon
             ,
             
             whereby
             many
             Thousands
             of
             Poor
             Souls
             are
             destroyed
             .
          
           
             The
             contrary
             is
             to
             be
             Understood
             of
             good
             Angels
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             who
             by
             Temperance
             ,
             Chastity
             and
             Purity
             ,
             are
             drawn
             and
             conciliated
             to
             our
             Assistance
             ;
             therefore
             let
             all
             that
             would
             have
             their
             Souls
             and
             Intellects
             adopted
             for
             such
             divine
             converse
             ,
             keep
             their
             Bodies
             and
             Spirits
             pure
             and
             unincumbered
             ,
             and
             not
             overwhelmed
             in
             the
             commerce
             and
             affairs
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             flesh
             ;
             to
             which
             purpose
             nothing
             does
             more
             contribute
             then
             a
             strict
             observation
             of
             the
             rules
             of
             Temperance
             ,
             both
             in
             quality
             and
             quantity
             ,
             words
             and
             works
             ;
             avoiding
             all
             irregular
             Passions
             ,
             Violence
             and
             Oppression
             ,
             both
             of
             men
             and
             beasts
             ,
             and
             to
             bound
             their
             desires
             to
             the
             necessities
             of
             nature
             ;
             for
             the
             things
             that
             polute
             and
             encumber
             mens
             Souls
             ,
             and
             enslave
             their
             Bodies
             ,
             are
             not
             needful
             ;
             our
             ever
             Blessed
             Creator
             having
             in
             
             his
             infinite
             mercy
             given
             us
             all
             needful
             things
             in
             abundance
             ,
             which
             are
             also
             neer
             us
             ,
             and
             easily
             attainable
             ;
             but
             those
             that
             are
             not
             needful
             ,
             nor
             of
             use
             to
             us
             ,
             are
             hard
             to
             come
             at
             ;
             and
             mens
             so
             eager
             pursuit
             after
             them
             ,
             do
             but
             shew
             and
             manifest
             his
             depravation
             and
             fall
             from
             his
             first
             innocent
             Estate
             ;
             for
             the
             more
             things
             man
             fancies
             himself
             to
             need
             ,
             the
             more
             is
             his
             Turba
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             more
             strongly
             he
             awakens
             the
             wrathful
             powers
             of
             his
             Soul
             ,
             or
             first
             principle
             ;
             and
             the
             less
             he
             needeth
             ,
             the
             more
             like
             he
             becomes
             to
             his
             Creator
             ,
             who
             giveth
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             receiveth
             nothing
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             certain
             mans
             soul
             is
             a
             Mystery
             ,
             breathed
             out
             of
             the
             grand
             Mystery
             ,
             or
             Abyssal
             Fountain
             ,
             or
             Eye
             outof
             the
             All-seeing
             ;
             a
             Ray
             of
             the
             eternal
             Sun
             ,
             and
             therefore
             when
             it
             becomes
             purified
             through
             Cleanness
             ,
             Sobriety
             ,
             Temperance
             ,
             and
             the
             Fear
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             which
             includes
             
             them
             all
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             separated
             from
             the
             gross
             fumes
             and
             polutions
             of
             the
             Flesh
             ;
             then
             is
             it
             capable
             of
             ascending
             ,
             receiving
             and
             communicating
             with
             good
             Angels
             and
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             attaining
             unto
             wonderful
             things
             in
             a
             moment
             ;
             even
             as
             David
             was
             of
             a
             Shepherd
             made
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             expert
             in
             divine
             things
             ;
             or
             as
             Soloman
             ,
             in
             the
             dream
             of
             one
             night
             ,
             was
             filled
             with
             the
             knowledg
             of
             all
             things
             in
             the
             Created
             World
             ;
             so
             
               Isaiah
               ,
               Ezekiel
               ,
               Daniel
            
             ,
             and
             other
             holy
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             were
             taught
             ;
             and
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             the
             Soul
             when
             purified
             and
             united
             by
             Faith
             and
             Charity
             to
             its
             divine
             original
             ,
             can
             without
             long
             tedious
             studiing
             ,
             or
             seeking
             ,
             without
             the
             toil
             of
             Logical
             demonstration
             ,
             or
             perplexity
             of
             Syllogisms
             and
             Problems
             see
             into
             ,
             and
             apprehend
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             is
             convenient
             ,
             all
             divine
             and
             natural
             mysteries
             ;
             nor
             is
             there
             any
             thing
             that
             does
             more
             contribute
             to
             the
             
             good
             Complexion
             and
             Tranquility
             ,
             both
             of
             body
             and
             mind
             ,
             then
             these
             abstaining
             vertues
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             always
             celebrated
             ,
             but
             can
             never
             two
             much
             recommend
             .
          
           
             But
             besides
             ,
             clean
             innocent
             Meats
             and
             Drinks
             ,
             such
             as
             may
             extenuate
             all
             superfluous
             matter
             ,
             and
             prevent
             Crudities
             ,
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             observed
             a
             due
             natural
             Fasting
             ,
             for
             that
             not
             a
             little
             conduces
             to
             the
             making
             of
             the
             intellect
             sound
             and
             vigorous
             ,
             and
             mostly
             preserves
             the
             Spirit
             from
             cloudy
             thickness
             and
             suffocation
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             holy
             Seers
             and
             sage
             Phylosophers
             of
             old
             have
             observed
             ,
             who
             keeping
             an
             abstemious
             and
             sober
             Table
             ,
             did
             protract
             there
             lives
             in
             all
             sobriety
             &
             temperance
             ,
             whereby
             they
             prevented
             the
             Generation
             of
             all
             superfluous
             matters
             ,
             that
             might
             dull
             the
             phantasie
             ;
             for
             none
             can
             obtain
             the
             high
             illuminated
             state
             ,
             nor
             understand
             the
             divine
             and
             holy
             mysteries
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             live
             in
             his
             innocent
             Law
             ,
             
             but
             only
             such
             as
             do
             by
             abstinency
             prudently
             moderate
             every
             extravagant
             motion
             ,
             of
             the
             Mind
             and
             Body
             .
          
           
             Hence
             some
             of
             the
             wise
             Antients
             would
             not
             admit
             any
             into
             their
             society
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             were
             abstinent
             from
             strong
             drink
             ,
             flesh
             ,
             and
             common
             Vices
             ;
             saying
             ,
             
               That
               none
               could
               know
               themselves
               ,
               or
               their
               Creator
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               do
               fervently
               and
               constantly
               endeavour
               to
               imitate
               him
               by
               a
               divine
               conversation
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               cleanness
               and
               purity
               of
               a
               mind
               devoted
               to
               God
               ,
               does
               make
               such
               a
               mans
               Soul
               a
               perpetual
               Temple
               for
               the
               divine
               Majesty
               .
            
          
           
             It
             is
             also
             highly
             requisit
             ,
             for
             such
             as
             would
             be
             capable
             of
             this
             excellent
             Gift
             of
             true
             Dreams
             ,
             to
             withdraw
             from
             the
             multitude
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             variety
             of
             the
             gross
             outward
             Sences
             ,
             Affections
             ,
             Imaginations
             ,
             Opinions
             ,
             and
             Passions
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             torturing
             Distempers
             ,
             and
             Sicknesses
             of
             peoples
             minds
             ;
             for
             the
             simple
             
             Truth
             cannot
             be
             understood
             nor
             witnessed
             ,
             except
             a
             man
             first
             live
             in
             the
             opperation
             and
             practice
             of
             the
             divine
             power
             and
             innocent
             Spirit
             of
             Gods
             Love
             and
             Light
             principle
             ;
             these
             sublime
             Gifts
             and
             nocturnal
             Communications
             are
             to
             joyn
             unto
             Abstinency
             ,
             Sobriety
             and
             Solitude
             ;
             for
             by
             
               Lonesomeness
               ,
               Retirement
            
             and
             Silence
             ,
             the
             mind
             is
             made
             fine
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             loosened
             from
             the
             cords
             &
             perturbations
             of
             worldly
             affairs
             ,
             and
             is
             thereby
             the
             better
             prepared
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             at
             leisure
             to
             receive
             the
             spiritual
             Gifts
             ,
             and
             free
             Communications
             of
             the
             good
             Angels
             of
             God.
             So
             Moses
             the
             Law-Giver
             ,
             and
             grand
             Prophet
             abstracted
             himself
             (
             after
             he
             was
             learned
             in
             all
             the
             knowledge
             (
             or
             Phylosophy
             )
             of
             the
             Egyptians
             )
             from
             the
             voluptuous
             charms
             of
             
             Phara●h's
             Court
             ,
             and
             hurry
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             went
             into
             the
             vast
             Wilderness
             of
             Midian
             ,
             or
             Ethiopia
             ,
             when
             ,
             keeping
             of
             Sheep
             ,
             
             (
             an
             emblem
             both
             of
             innocency
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             further
             conduct
             of
             the
             people
             of
             God
             )
             he
             applyed
             himself
             to
             the
             sole
             contemplation
             of
             divine
             things
             ,
             which
             pleased
             the
             Lord
             so
             well
             ,
             that
             he
             suffered
             him
             to
             see
             him
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             Face
             to
             Face
             ,
             and
             endued
             him
             with
             a
             wonderful
             power
             of
             miracles
             ,
             as
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             Truth
             do
             testifie
             .
             Many
             other
             wise
             men
             and
             Phylosophers
             have
             by
             Solitude
             and
             Abstinency
             obtained
             many
             wonderful
             gifts
             ,
             &
             the
             true
             knowledge
             of
             divine
             and
             natural
             things
             .
             We
             ought
             also
             avoid
             the
             haunt
             or
             scrutiny
             after
             all
             such
             kind
             of
             curious
             abstruse
             Arts
             or
             Knowledge
             as
             is
             apt
             any
             way
             to
             distract
             or
             deceive
             us
             ,
             or
             amuse
             us
             more
             then
             profit
             us
             ;
             as
             credulous
             Niceness
             in
             judicial
             Astrology
             ;
             Criticisms
             in
             Grammar
             ;
             Derivations
             ,
             and
             vain
             Genealogies
             ;
             Squaring
             the
             Circle
             ;
             contriving
             a
             perpetual
             motion
             ,
             and
             such
             kind
             of
             impertinent
             Curiosities
             ,
             or
             other
             Phylosophical
             
             〈…〉
             super-intellectual
             and
             〈◊〉
             Unity
             cannot
             be
             known
             ,
             or
             understood
             ,
             except
             a
             man
             doth
             absolutely
             withdraw
             himself
             from
             the
             multitude
             ,
             and
             the
             noise
             of
             the
             confused
             World
             ,
             where
             little
             but
             Violence
             and
             Wrath
             is
             practised
             .
          
           
             Charity
             is
             absolutly
             necessary
             to
             a
             
               Christian
               Life
            
             ,
             for
             it
             includes
             our
             Love
             to
             God
             (
             the
             supream
             Good
             )
             for
             his
             own
             sake
             ;
             and
             to
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Creation
             in
             obedience
             to
             his
             Commands
             ;
             but
             particularly
             ,
             
               giving
               of
               Almes
            
             (
             which
             is
             but
             one
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             the
             lowest
             Branches
             of
             the
             sublime
             (
             tho
             most
             lowly
             )
             Vertues
             )
             which
             ,
             as
             it
             does
             wonderfully
             abate
             Pride
             ,
             Covetousness
             ,
             and
             such
             swelling
             Vices
             ,
             so
             it
             does
             advance
             the
             Soul
             in
             all
             kind
             of
             Vertue
             ,
             &
             causes
             it
             to
             draw
             near
             the
             supream
             Good
             ,
             who
             in
             his
             boundless
             mercy
             giveth
             all
             things
             freely
             ,
             &
             receiveth
             naught
             from
             any
             but
             his
             own
             ;
             the
             Truth
             
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               Give
               Almes
               ,
               and
               all
               things
               shall
               be
               clean
               unto
               you
            
             ;
             and
             the
             wise
             man
             saith
             ,
             
               As
               Water
               exting●ishes
               Fire
               ,
               so
               Almes
               doth
               Sin
               :
            
             and
             Daniel
             taught
             the
             King
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             
               Redeem
               his
               Sin
               by
               Almes
            
             ;
             and
             the
             Angel
             Raphael
             testifieth
             to
             
               Tobias
               ,
               that
               Almes
               freeth
               from
               Death
            
             ;
             so
             our
             Lord
             Christ
             commands
             us
             ,
             to
             pray
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             
               Forgive
               us
               ,
               as
               we
               forgive
            
             ;
             and
             by
             analogy
             ,
             
               Give
               us
               ,
               as
               we
               give
               to
               others
            
             ;
             but
             for
             our
             further
             encouragment
             to
             Charity
             ,
             and
             Almes-Giving
             ,
             he
             adds
             not
             only
             that
             you
             shall
             receive
             an
             hundred
             fold
             ,
             but
             possess
             eternal
             Life
             ;
             and
             the
             Scriptures
             declare
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             comes
             to
             judge
             the
             Quick
             and
             the
             Dead
             ,
             he
             shall
             upbraid
             the
             wicked
             above
             all
             things
             ,
             for
             their
             neglect
             of
             Almes
             and
             works
             of
             Mercy
             .
          
           
             Furthermore
             ,
             all
             that
             have
             obtained
             the
             knoweldge
             of
             themselves
             ,
             and
             the
             gifts
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             and
             the
             communicati●ns
             of
             good
             Spirits
             and
             
             Angels
             by
             dreams
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             ways
             ,
             ought
             above
             all
             things
             to
             keep
             silent
             ,
             and
             constantly
             conceal
             and
             lock
             up
             such
             sublime
             secrets
             in
             their
             religious
             Breasts
             ;
             for
             nothing
             drives
             away
             ,
             and
             offend
             the
             divine
             Powers
             &
             good
             Angel
             Guardians
             more
             then
             to
             publish
             mysteries
             to
             the
             profane
             multitude
             ;
             for
             this
             cause
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             ,
             when
             he
             lived
             on
             Earth
             ,
             spoke
             after
             such
             a
             manner
             and
             fashion
             ,
             that
             only
             the
             more
             intimate
             Disciples
             should
             understand
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             the
             multitude
             should
             only
             perceive
             the
             parable
             ;
             he
             likewise
             ,
             on
             the
             same
             ground
             ,
             commanded
             that
             holy
             things
             should
             not
             be
             given
             to
             Dogs
             ,
             nor
             Pearls
             be
             cast
             before
             Swine
             ;
             therefore
             well
             saith
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             
               I
               have
               hid
               thy
               Word
               in
               my
               heart
               that
               I
               might
               not
               sin
               against
               thee
               ,
            
             and
             it
             is
             said
             of
             Mary
             ,
             the
             Mother
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             after
             the
             Angel
             had
             informed
             her
             that
             she
             had
             found
             favour
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             
             should
             bring
             forth
             the
             Saviour
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             she
             laid
             all
             these
             things
             up
             in
             her
             heart
             ,
             and
             she
             did
             not
             divulge
             what
             was
             discovered
             to
             her
             by
             the
             Angel.
             
          
           
             The
             thrice
             Great
             Hermise
             ,
             or
             Mercury
             of
             Egypt
             avers
             ,
             that
             to
             publish
             ,
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Rabble
             ,
             a
             Speech
             ,
             filled
             with
             the
             Mysteries
             and
             Majesty
             of
             the
             Deity
             ,
             is
             a
             sign
             of
             a
             irriligious
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             Plato
             Commandeth
             ,
             
               that
               holy
               Secrets
               ,
               and
               Religious
               things
               should
               not
               be
               divulged
               to
               the
               Common
               People
               .
               Pythagorus
            
             injoyned
             his
             Followers
             to
             a
             
               Religious
               silence
            
             ,
             for
             so
             many
             years
             .
             Orpheus
             also
             did
             ,
             with
             a
             certain
             Authority
             of
             Religion
             ,
             exact
             an
             Oath
             of
             silence
             from
             those
             whom
             he
             innitiated
             in
             holy
             Rites
             ;
             and
             in
             Esdras
             we
             read
             this
             precept
             concerning
             the
             Cabalistical
             Secrets
             of
             the
             
               Hebrews
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               deliver
               these
               Books
               to
               the
               wise
               Men
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               whose
               hearts
               thou
               〈◊〉
               can
               comprehend
               them
               ▪
            
             
             the
             Antient
             Egyptiaens
             had
             certain
             Characters
             for
             their
             secrets
             and
             mysteries
             ,
             which
             might
             not
             be
             easily
             known
             to
             the
             vulger
             ,
             and
             these
             are
             therefore
             called
             Hieroglyphicks
             ;
             and
             Tertullian
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               the
               promise
               of
               silence
               is
            
             due
             to
             Religion
             ,
             so
             we
             Read
             of
             a
             certain
             Greek
             Tragedian
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             would
             have
             Transfered
             somewhat
             out
             of
             the
             Jews
             Laws
             ,
             to
             supply
             one
             of
             his
             Fables
             with
             ;
             was
             struck
             Blind
             .
             And
             Theopompus
             ,
             who
             beginning
             to
             Translate
             somewhat
             out
             of
             the
             divine
             Law
             ,
             into
             the
             Greek
             ,
             Tongue
             ,
             was
             presently
             troubled
             in
             mind
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             earnestly
             desiring
             God
             to
             let
             him
             know
             the
             occasion
             of
             that
             Judgment
             ,
             received
             answer
             in
             a
             Dream
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             because
             he
             had
             poluted
             divine
             things
             by
             Setting
             them
             forth
             in
             publick
             .
          
           
             Thus
             the
             Indian
             Brachmans
             ,
             the
             
               Persians
               Magi
            
             ;
             the
             British
             Druids
             ,
             the
             Greek
             Phylosophers
             ,
             
               Pythagoras
               ,
               
               Socrates
               ,
               Plato
               ,
            
             &c
             ,
             always
             were
             nice
             and
             diligent
             in
             keeping
             secrets
             to
             themselves
             and
             their
             qualified
             Sectatores
             ,
             and
             never
             to
             discover
             Mysteries
             without
             a
             vail
             .
             Certain
             it
             is
             that
             as
             in
             Heaven
             there
             is
             an
             everlasting
             Stilness
             ,
             and
             sweet
             Harmony
             ,
             so
             all
             heavenly
             wisdom
             is
             strengthened
             by
             Silence
             and
             Concord
             ;
             but
             publication
             and
             discord
             ,
             distroys
             good
             Effects
             ,
             and
             drives
             away
             holy
             powers
             from
             us
             .
             Therefore
             such
             as
             would
             reap
             Fruit
             ,
             by
             what
             we
             have
             before
             taught
             ;
             must
             hide
             ,
             and
             lay
             up
             those
             secrets
             in
             their
             religious
             breasts
             ;
             for
             the
             prating
             of
             Fools
             ,
             and
             incredulity
             ,
             are
             the
             two
             grand
             hinderances
             ,
             that
             disturb
             and
             obstruct
             the
             good
             effects
             in
             every
             thing
             ,
             that
             tends
             towards
             the
             Illumination
             of
             mans
             Soul
             ;
             for
             those
             sublime
             vertues
             require
             in
             a
             man
             a
             wonderful
             dignification
             ,
             self-denial
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             should
             leave
             ●arnal
             Affections
             ,
             frail
             Sences
             ,
             and
             
             mater●l
             Passions
             ,
             for
             mens
             souls
             when
             freed
             from
             the
             gross
             Fumes
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             evil
             dispositions
             ;
             have
             wonderful
             power
             ,
             being
             not
             distempered
             ,
             but
             i●●luenced
             by
             divine
             Li●ht
             ,
             whereby
             they
             are
             rendered
             compleat
             in
             Intrinsecal
             and
             Extrinsecal
             Perfection
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             therefore
             remove
             all
             Impediments
             possible
             ,
             and
             wholy
             apply
             our selves
             to
             Contemplation
             ,
             and
             innocency
             of
             Life
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             doing
             unto
             the
             whole
             Creation
             ,
             as
             we
             would
             be
             done
             unto
             ,
             and
             turn
             our
             Eyes
             inwards
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             ,
             even
             in
             our
             own
             selves
             the
             apprehension
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             but
             most
             men
             are
             prohibited
             by
             Self-conceit
             ,
             prejudices
             of
             Education
             ,
             Custom
             ,
             vain
             Conversation
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             from
             enjoying
             the
             benefit
             of
             this
             in-born
             Light
             ,
             so
             as
             few
             enjoy
             those
             Heavenly
             Gifts
             ;
             for
             Opinions
             ,
             Customs
             and
             Passions
             do
             continually
             oppose
             us
             ,
             even
             from
             our
             birth
             ;
             but
             if
             those
             vain
             Imaginations
             ,
             
             immoderate
             Affections
             ,
             violent
             Desires
             after
             what
             is
             not
             needful
             be
             once
             Expelled
             ,
             the
             divine
             Knowledge
             and
             power
             presently
             takes
             place
             ,
             and
             obtains
             the
             Government
             over
             the
             Soul.
             
          
           
             But
             for
             the
             further
             accomplishment
             ,
             furnishing
             and
             fitting
             a
             mans
             Soul
             for
             the
             fore-mentioned
             subline
             converse
             ,
             and
             also
             for
             the
             abtaining
             the
             Knowledge
             and
             Conversation
             of
             the
             Good
             Genius
             ,
             before
             treated
             of
             ,
             let
             these
             following
             Rules
             be
             observed
             .
          
           
             1st
             ,
             Let
             your
             Meats
             and
             Drinks
             be
             Clean
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             simple
             Nature
             and
             Operation
             .
          
           
             2d
             ,
             Have
             a
             care
             the
             quantity
             be
             not
             too
             great
             .
          
           
             3d
             ,
             Remember
             to
             let
             your
             quality
             be
             sutable
             ,
             and
             agreable
             to
             your
             Nature
             and
             Constitution
             .
          
           
             4th
             ,
             Let
             none
             of
             your
             food
             be
             attended
             with
             the
             dying
             Groans
             of
             of
             the
             innocent
             Creatures
          
           
           
             5th
             ,
             Consider
             the
             first
             state
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             what
             Foods
             were
             ordained
             for
             him
             ,
             viz
             ,
             none
             but
             innocent
             Herbs
             ,
             Seeds
             ,
             Fruits
             and
             Grains
             .
          
           
             6th
             ,
             B●think
             your self
             and
             understanding
             ,
             from
             what
             Principle
             Killing
             and
             Eating
             of
             Flesh
             did
             first
             arise
             ,
             and
             do
             proceed
             .
          
           
             7th
             ,
             Consider
             also
             the
             Nature
             ,
             Shapes
             and
             Forms
             ,
             of
             these
             Creatures
             ,
             that
             by
             Nature
             incline
             to
             eat
             Flesh.
             
          
           
             8th
             ,
             Note
             that
             all
             the
             Wilde
             Savages
             of
             the
             Desart
             ,
             in
             whom
             the
             Principle
             of
             the
             fierce
             Wrath
             does
             predominant
             ,
             are
             formed
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             Principle
             which
             the
             fierce
             Spi●its
             are
             f●●med
             ,
             and
             look
             also
             with
             Teeth
             and
             Claws
             ,
             like
             so
             many
             terrible
             Weapons
             of
             War
             ,
             to
             Prey
             upon
             ,
             and
             ●ear
             their
             Fellow
             Creatures
             to
             pieces
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             Actions
             and
             Inclinations
             do
             ●●ficiently
             declare
             what
             property
             
             has
             the
             dominion
             in
             the
             Center
             of
             their
             Lives
             .
          
           
             9th
             ,
             Consider
             further
             ,
             Man
             the
             finest
             and
             most
             innocent
             and
             noble
             of
             all
             others
             ,
             and
             Governor
             of
             the
             whole
             Terrestial
             Orb
             ;
             view
             and
             mark
             well
             his
             Form
             ,
             Shape
             and
             intire
             Symmetry
             ,
             how
             Curiously
             ,
             and
             yet
             withal
             how
             innocently
             he
             is
             made
             ,
             and
             particularly
             ,
             that
             his
             all
             wise
             Creator
             has
             not
             furnished
             him
             with
             any
             Weapons
             of
             Violence
             ;
             so
             that
             he
             is
             thereby
             rendered
             almost
             uncapable
             of
             tearing
             Flesh
             off
             his
             Fellow
             Creatures
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             were
             not
             ,
             by
             the
             seeking
             out
             of
             many
             Inventions
             ,
             faln
             from
             his
             original
             State
             ▪
             and
             Furnisht
             by
             the
             Pe●il
             with
             the
             Weapons
             of
             Mars
             ,
             he
             would
             scarce
             be
             able
             to
             kill
             ,
             and
             feed
             upon
             the
             inferiour
             Graduates
             of
             the
             Creation
             ,
             who
             are
             his
             equals
             in
             all
             〈◊〉
             outward
             Elements
             ,
             for
             would
             it
             not
             be
             hard
             for
             a
             man
             of
             kill
             a
             Cow
             ,
             an
             Hog
             ,
             or
             a
             Sheep
             and
             Tear
             
             it
             to
             pieces
             ,
             and
             eat
             it
             as
             Dogs
             and
             Wolves
             do
             ,
             but
             what
             the
             fierce
             savage
             Creatures
             can
             do
             with
             the
             Wrathful
             Weapon
             of
             nature
             ,
             that
             most
             men
             do
             by
             invention
             ,
             and
             the
             helps
             of
             the
             dark
             fiery
             Art
             ,
             whereby
             almost
             as
             many
             humane
             lives
             have
             been
             destroyed
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             common
             course
             of
             nature
             ,
             or
             diseases
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             ,
             upon
             the
             whole
             matter
             ,
             such
             as
             would
             have
             the
             free
             undisturbed
             converse
             of
             Good
             Angels
             and
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             the
             advantage
             of
             real
             Dreams
             ,
             let
             them
             endeavour
             ,
             and
             with
             equal
             constancy
             and
             earnestness
             pursue
             after
             purity
             ,
             both
             of
             mind
             and
             body
             ,
             to
             avoid
             all
             excess
             of
             food
             or
             drinks
             ,
             either
             in
             quantity
             or
             quality
             ,
             to
             eschew
             things
             derived
             from
             violence
             ,
             and
             therefore
             to
             be
             considerate
             in
             eating
             of
             Flesh
             or
             Fish
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             ,
             not
             procurable
             but
             by
             the
             death
             of
             some
             of
             our
             fellow
             Creatures
             ;
             rather
             let
             them
             content
             themselves
             with
             the
             Delicacies
             
             of
             the
             Vegetables
             ,
             which
             are
             full
             as
             nourishing
             ,
             much
             more
             wholsome
             ,
             and
             indisputablely
             innocent
             ;
             particularly
             avoiding
             all
             Gluttony
             and
             intoxicating
             Liquors
             ,
             as
             strong
             Drink
             ,
             Brandy-wine
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             and
             fumes
             ,
             as
             those
             of
             Tobacca
             ,
             Opium
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             Poysons
             ;
             let
             them
             make
             little
             or
             light
             Suppers
             ;
             viz.
             of
             Bread
             and
             Water
             ,
             Bread
             and
             Raisins
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ;
             for
             the
             fewer
             the
             Body
             is
             from
             supperfluities
             ,
             and
             the
             Head
             from
             vapours
             ,
             and
             the
             mind
             from
             perturbations
             ;
             the
             brisker
             are
             the
             natural
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             the
             finer
             ,
             and
             consequently
             ,
             the
             Soul
             has
             a
             clearer
             Light
             ,
             and
             is
             more
             near
             the
             divine
             Power
             by
             Affinity
             ,
             and
             more
             susceptible
             of
             their
             influences
             ,
             and
             communications
             ;
             but
             above
             all
             ,
             let
             them
             at
             their
             going
             to
             Bed
             ,
             divest
             themselves
             of
             all
             worldly
             Cares
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             their
             Cloathes
             ,
             and
             with
             an
             ardent
             Faith
             ,
             and
             intire
             Charity
             ,
             commend
             themselves
             to
             God
             the
             
             Giver
             of
             every
             Good
             and
             Perfect
             Gift
             ,
             and
             the
             Revealer
             as
             well
             as
             Auther
             of
             all
             divine
             Secrets
             ;
             and
             then
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             convenient
             for
             thee
             ,
             doubt
             not
             but
             thou
             shalt
             have
             such
             Discoveries
             as
             thou
             art
             capable
             of
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           AN
           APPENDIX
           Shewing
           The
           Cause
           of
           Madness
           ;
           AND
           Several
           Observables
           relating
           thereunto
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           1.
           
           THere
           being
           an
           Affinity
           or
           Analogy
           between
           Dreams
           and
           Madness
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           understanding
           of
           one
           will
           somewhat
           illustrate
           the
           other
           ;
           for
           Madness
           seems
           to
           be
           a
           Watching
           or
           
             Waking
             Dream
          
           ;
           I
           have
           therefore
           thought
           it
           might
           not
           be
           unfit
           to
           subjoyn
           here
           certain
           Considerations
           touching
           Phrensie
           and
           Distraction
           ,
           its
           Causes
           ,
           Nature
           and
           Effects
           ;
           the
           rather
           
           because
           the
           same
           has
           very
           barrenly
           been
           handled
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           I
           can
           learn
           ,
           by
           those
           that
           have
           undertaken
           to
           treat
           thereof
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           not
           insist
           upon
           the
           several
           sorts
           reckoned
           up
           by
           Authors
           ,
           as
           Phrensie
           which
           they
           define
           to
           be
           
             An
             Inflamation
             of
             the
             Brain
             ,
             and
             its
             members
             ,
          
           with
           a
           continual
           raving
           ,
           and
           sharp
           constant
           Feaver
           ,
           caused
           by
           cholerick
           Blood
           ,
           to
           which
           is
           joyned
           also
           excrementious
           Choler
           :
           Mania
           ,
           or
           Madness
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           loss
           of
           the
           wits
           ,
           
             with
             raging
             and
             fury
             ,
             but
             without
             a
             Feaver
             ,
             being
             a
             cold
             and
             dry
             Distemper
             ,
          
           which
           they
           say
           ,
           
             arises
             from
             adust
             ,
             or
             burnt-black
             Choler
          
           ;
           And
           Melancholy
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           doting
           ,
           or
           
             Delirium
             ,
             without
             a
             Feaver
          
           (
           and
           so
           different
           from
           a
           Phrensie
           )
           but
           
             with
             fear
             and
             sadness
          
           (
           whereby
           it
           differs
           from
           madness
           which
           is
           accompanied
           with
           boldness
           and
           Fury
           .
           )
        
         
           As
           all
           those
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           varying
           in
           Symptoms
           ,
           are
           but
           several
           Species
           
           of
           Di●●raction
           ,
           so
           though
           Galen
           having
           constituted
           four
           Humors
           in
           the
           Body
           ,
           &
           laid
           it
           down
           for
           a
           Principle
           ,
           that
           from
           the
           excess
           of
           some
           ,
           or
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           all
           Diseases
           do
           proceed
           ,
           and
           consequently
           ,
           was
           bound
           to
           assign
           these
           as
           causes
           for
           such
           Distempers
           ;
           yet
           more
           
             narrow
             Searchers
          
           into
           the
           
             Mysteries
             of
             Nature
          
           ,
           have
           long
           since
           discarded
           that
           Doctrine
           ,
           which
           seems
           to
           consist
           meerly
           in
           Forms
           and
           Words
           ,
           rather
           then
           Reallities
           ,
           and
           do
           conclude
           that
           most
           Diseases
           arise
           ,
           either
           from
           Irregular
           passions
           of
           the
           mind
           ,
           or
           poysonous
           ferments
           ,
           occasioned
           by
           ill
           Dyet
           ,
           or
           inproper
           Physick
           in
           the
           Body
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           2.
           
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           Madness
           and
           Phrensie
           do
           generally
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           most
           part
           (
           for
           some
           other
           few
           particular
           causes
           we
           shall
           give
           an
           account
           of
           by
           and
           by
           )
           arise
           and
           proceed
           from
           various
           Passions
           and
           extream
           Inclinations
           ,
           as
           
             Love
             ,
             Hate
             ,
             
             Grief
             ,
             Covetousness
             ,
             Dispair
             ,
          
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           which
           do
           too
           violently
           awaken
           ,
           or
           stir
           up
           the
           
             Central
             Fires
          
           ,
           or
           
             four
             first
             Forms
          
           of
           the
           original
           of
           Nature
           ,
           which
           thereupon
           do
           break
           ,
           forth
           ,
           violate
           and
           destroy
           the
           
             five
             inward
             Senses
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
          
           whence
           the
           outward
           Senses
           do
           arise
           ;
           So
           that
           the
           Soul
           loseth
           its
           distinguishing
           property
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           
             Imaginative
             property
          
           and
           
             Soul's
             Power
          
           becomes
           rampant
           ,
           unbounded
           ,
           or
           as
           it
           were
           without
           a
           Guide
           ,
           and
           consequently
           such
           a
           Soul
           is
           unchain'd
           ,
           or
           set
           at
           liberty
           from
           the
           dark
           Confinements
           of
           the
           grosser
           Senses
           and
           Reason
           ,
           even
           as
           men
           in
           Dreams
           ;
           for
           whatsoever
           in
           this
           state
           ,
           is
           represented
           unto
           the
           Soul
           by
           the
           uncontrolable
           and
           unbounded
           Imagination
           ,
           is
           essential
           unto
           them
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           good
           or
           evil
           .
        
         
           For
           it
           is
           evident
           that
           in
           Madness
           persons
           are
           not
           deprived
           of
           their
           grosser
           Senses
           of
           the
           outward
           Nature
           ,
           As
           Seeing
           ,
           Hearing
           ,
           Tasting
           ,
           
           Smelling
           and
           Feeling
           ,
           for
           those
           they
           retain
           as
           well
           as
           before
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           bereft
           of
           the
           
             inward
             Senses
          
           ,
           or
           distinguishments
           ;
           and
           whensoever
           this
           happeneth
           to
           any
           ,
           then
           the
           Soul
           is
           unclothed
           ,
           and
           all
           its
           Fantasies
           and
           Imaginations
           become
           as
           it
           were
           substantial
           unto
           them
           ,
           as
           material
           things
           are
           to
           those
           that
           are
           in
           their
           prefect
           Senses
           ,
           and
           under
           the
           Goverment
           ,
           of
           Reason
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           3.
           
           For
           when
           any
           shall
           forsake
           ,
           and
           slight
           the
           counsel
           of
           the
           
             voice
             of
             Wisdom
          
           ,
           and
           suffer
           their
           wills
           and
           desires
           too
           violently
           to
           entertain
           ,
           and
           enter
           into
           any
           of
           the
           fore-mentioned
           passions
           ,
           then
           presently
           the
           Saturnine
           and
           Martial
           Poysonous
           Fires
           are
           awakened
           ,
           whence
           does
           arise
           such
           an
           Hurley-burley
           ,
           Confusion
           ,
           Strife
           and
           In-equality
           between
           the
           properties
           in
           the
           
             Seven-fold
             W●eel
             of
             Nature
          
           ,
           as
           will
           in
           a
           moments
           time
           subvert
           the
           government
           of
           the
           inward
           Senses
           and
           
           Spirit
           of
           Wisdom
           ,
           and
           puts
           Reason
           under
           Hatches
           ,
           and
           all
           its
           Faculties
           into
           a
           Tempest
           and
           Confusion
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           Soul
           is
           left
           either
           without
           Pilot
           or
           Rudder
           in
           this
           outward
           sensible
           World.
           And
           being
           thus
           deprived
           of
           its
           true
           Senses
           ,
           and
           friendly
           Guide
           ,
           or
           Moderator
           ,
           viz.
           
             The
             divine
             implanted
             Light
          
           ,
           then
           the
           first
           Forms
           of
           the
           Original
           nature
           mutiny
           ,
           and
           make
           War
           one
           upon
           the
           other
           ,
           a
           sullen
           wrathful
           property
           being
           exasperated
           ,
           powerfully
           attracts
           and
           endeavours
           to
           compass
           all
           with
           a
           certain
           
             in-drawing
             Power
          
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           called
           the
           
             first
             Form
          
           ,
           or
           
             Saturnine
             Property
          
           ,
           which
           gives
           a
           Body
           ,
           or
           Covering
           to
           all
           Spirits
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           each
           Thing
           or
           Creature
           .
           The
           second
           Form
           is
           called
           Mars
           ,
           viz.
           The
           high
           lofty
           out-going
           ,
           bitter
           ,
           fierce
           fiery
           Property
           ,
           which
           cannot
           endure
           to
           be
           much
           holden
           ,
           or
           captivated
           by
           the
           attractions
           and
           in-drawing
           Property
           of
           Saturn
           ,
           
           whence
           does
           arise
           in
           the
           Soul
           a
           most
           terrible
           Contest
           ,
           and
           annoying
           Heat
           ;
           for
           the
           
             Saturnine
             Property
          
           does
           most
           powerfully
           draw
           inward
           ,
           and
           endeavour
           to
           encompass
           and
           captivate
           all
           ;
           but
           this
           the
           fierce
           high
           lofty
           property
           and
           martial
           bitter
           Fire
           cannot
           endure
           ,
           it
           being
           contrary
           to
           its
           Nature
           ;
           so
           that
           in
           this
           intestine
           Civil
           War
           or
           Agonous
           ,
           State
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           terrible
           dark
           brimstony
           or
           sulpherous
           fire
           generated
           ,
           which
           does
           so
           disturb
           all
           the
           inward
           parts
           ,
           as
           if
           Nature
           were
           all
           on
           Fire
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           Center
           .
           The
           Heart
           akes
           ,
           the
           inward
           Body
           seems
           to
           swell
           ,
           and
           becomes
           too
           little
           for
           the
           Soul
           ,
           which
           in
           this
           Combustion
           is
           so
           terribly
           afflicted
           ,
           that
           it
           will
           no
           longer
           be
           confined
           to
           the
           Body
           and
           outward
           Senses
           ,
           but
           ei●her
           withdraws
           it self
           ,
           and
           flings
           up
           the
           Reins
           of
           Government
           ,
           and
           lets
           Reason
           ,
           like
           a
           wilde
           Horse
           that
           hath
           cast
           off
           Bit
           and
           Bridle
           ,
           and
           thrown
           his
           
           Rider
           ,
           ramble
           confusedly
           whithersoever
           the
           Imagination
           shall
           hurry
           it
           ;
           or
           else
           sometimes
           breaks
           off
           wholly
           all
           Commerce
           with
           the
           Body
           ,
           and
           separates
           its
           self
           in
           Indignation
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           Life
           its
           self
           is
           destroyed
           ;
           this
           being
           the
           great
           and
           immediate
           cause
           both
           of
           Distraction
           ,
           and
           of
           Hanging
           ,
           Drowning
           ,
           and
           various
           other
           sorts
           of
           Self-Murder
           ,
           which
           are
           too
           frequently
           commited
           in
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           §
           .
           4.
           
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           Pride
           may
           justly
           be
           said
           to
           be
           the
           chief
           Procatarick
           ,
           or
           remote
           original
           cause
           of
           Madness
           ;
           for
           an
           abusive
           Self-flattering
           Perswasion
           ,
           Credulity
           ,
           or
           Esteem
           of
           Falshood
           ,
           do
           at
           first
           Seduce
           a
           person
           into
           Presumption
           ,
           and
           a
           despising
           of
           others
           ,
           or
           into
           an
           Indignation
           of
           
             Self-Love
             ,
             Anger
             ,
             Hatred
          
           ,
           or
           Wrathfulness
           ,
           towards
           his
           Neighbour
           ;
           from
           whence
           proceeds
           
             Irreligion
             ,
             Vnbelief
             ,
             Superstition
             ,
             
             impenitent
             Arroganc●
             ,
             drunken
             Disparation
             ,
          
           and
           
             sottish
             Carelesness
          
           .
           For
           as
           Faith
           is
           the
           Gate
           unto
           Humility
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Truth
           of
           the
           Intelector
           Understanding
           ,
           so
           a
           credulous
           esteem
           or
           judgment
           of
           Falshood
           is
           the
           entrance
           of
           Presumption
           and
           Arrogancy
           ,
           and
           the
           
             first
             madness
             of
             the
             Soul.
          
           But
           other
           Disturbances
           ,
           as
           
             Love
             ,
             Desire
             ,
             Sorrow
             ,
             Fear
             ,
             Terror
             ,
          
           &c.
           are
           especially
           stirred
           up
           by
           extrinsical
           occasion
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           do
           produce
           their
           effects
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           the
           Soul
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           Body
           :
           For
           all
           passions
           do
           in
           their
           beginning
           take
           away
           sleep
           ,
           weaken
           the
           Appetite
           and
           Digestive
           Faculties
           ,
           and
           impress
           
             dark
             Idaea's
          
           upon
           the
           Spirits
           ,
           and
           at
           length
           through
           a
           long
           immoderate
           ,
           strong
           ,
           or
           sudden
           inordinacy
           ,
           those
           Idaea's
           do
           infatuate
           the
           Archeus
           ,
           subvert
           the
           Iudgment
           ,
           and
           the
           Soul
           is
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           shaken
           out
           of
           its
           place
           .
        
         
         
           §
           .
           5.
           
           Now
           when
           the
           five
           inward
           senses
           of
           the
           Soul
           are
           weakened
           or
           destroyed
           ,
           then
           they
           can
           no
           longer
           present
           before
           the
           Judge
           the
           
             Thoughts
             ,
             Imaginations
          
           or
           Conceptions
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           all
           formed
           into
           words
           as
           fast
           as
           they
           are
           generated
           ,
           there
           being
           no
           controul
           or
           room
           for
           Judgment
           to
           censure
           what
           are
           fit
           ,
           and
           what
           are
           unfit
           to
           be
           coyn'd
           into
           Expressions
           :
           For
           this
           cause
           
             Mad
             People
          
           ,
           and
           innocent
           Children
           ,
           do
           speak
           ,
           forth
           whatever
           ariseth
           in
           their
           Phantasies
           ;
           but
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           all
           those
           that
           attain
           to
           Maturity
           of
           Years
           ,
           and
           the
           knowledge
           of
           good
           and
           evil
           ,
           their
           inward
           Senses
           of
           the
           Soul
           being
           unviolated
           ,
           especially
           such
           as
           adhere
           to
           the
           coun●el
           of
           the
           
             Voice
             of
             Wisdom
          
           ,
           they
           let
           no
           Conception
           or
           Imagination
           be
           formed
           into
           words
           before
           it
           be
           presented
           by
           the
           
             five
             Counsel●●rs
             of
             the
             Soul
          
           ,
           before
           the
           Judge
           ,
           which
           keeps
           its
           Court
           ,
           
           and
           Seat
           of
           Justice
           ,
           in
           the
           
             Center
             of
             Life
          
           ;
           for
           if
           this
           were
           not
           more
           or
           less
           observed
           ,
           would
           not
           every
           man
           in
           the
           world
           seem
           to
           be
           Mad
           ,
           or
           Distracted
           ?
           For
           what
           wild
           ,
           incoherent
           ,
           absurd
           ,
           ridiculous
           notions
           should
           we
           hear
           from
           the
           most
           serious
           people
           ,
           if
           they
           should
           continually
           Speak
           ,
           and
           form
           into
           words
           the
           various
           Imaginations
           ,
           and
           Conceptions
           that
           do
           continually
           arise
           from
           the
           Magie
           or
           
             Generating
             Wheel
          
           of
           the
           seven
           Forms
           of
           Nature
           ,
           which
           never
           standeth
           still
           ,
           or
           ceaseth
           from
           working
           and
           generating
           ;
           the
           Soul
           of
           man
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Faculties
           thereof
           ,
           being
           a
           compleat
           Image
           of
           its
           Creator
           ,
           
             who
             slumbereth
             not
             ,
             nor
             sleepth
             ,
          
           but
           his
           generative
           ,
           and
           wonderful
           creating
           power
           is
           always
           active
           ;
           for
           never
           hath
           any
           man
           ceased
           from
           Imaginations
           one
           quarter
           an
           hour
           in
           his
           whole
           Life
           ,
           or
           indeed
           one
           moment
           ,
           no
           ,
           not
           even
           
           when
           the
           Body
           &
           Sen●●s
           are
           asleep
           .
        
         
           For
           though
           man
           can
           cease
           from
           speaking
           ,
           and
           may
           attain
           the
           Gift
           of
           Silence
           ,
           as
           any
           shall
           give
           their
           wills
           thereunto
           ,
           yet
           they
           cannot
           cease
           from
           thoughts
           and
           Conceptions
           ,
           either
           good
           or
           evil
           ,
           according
           to
           what
           property
           or
           principle
           has
           obtained
           the
           government
           in
           the
           Soul
           ;
           for
           if
           a
           man
           could
           or
           should
           cease
           from
           
             Imagination
             ▪
          
           then
           also
           he
           must
           of
           necessity
           cease
           from
           all
           Motion
           and
           Action
           ,
           and
           become
           an
           eternal
           Stilness
           ,
           or
           N●●●lation
           ;
           in
           which
           state
           nothing
           〈◊〉
           ●e
           b●ought
           into
           Manifestation
           ,
           〈◊〉
           it
           must
           be
           done
           through
           Motion
           ,
           St●ife
           and
           Contention
           of
           the
           Properties
           ;
           for
           all
           Material
           and
           Immaterial
           were
           and
           are
           brought
           into
           Manifestation
           first
           by
           Imagination
           ,
           Desire
           and
           Motion
           ;
           For
           the
           Imagination
           and
           the
           Desire
           have
           a
           most
           wonderful
           deep
           and
           hidden
           Original
           ;
           and
           if
           its
           
           mighty
           property
           were
           not
           captivated
           ,
           darkned
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           ere
           chained
           in
           the
           Clouds
           of
           gross
           flesh
           ,
           and
           dark
           Powers
           of
           the
           outward
           and
           corporeal
           Nature
           ,
           it
           would
           do
           wonders
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           6.
           
           Therefore
           it
           is
           not
           perhaps
           alwayes
           so
           very
           deplorable
           an
           estate
           ,
           as
           some
           suppose
           ,
           to
           be
           deprived
           of
           
             common
             Sense
          
           and
           Reason
           (
           as
           they
           call
           it
           )
           especially
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           
             mad
             innocent
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           if
           the
           property
           of
           Friendliness
           have
           dominion
           in
           the
           Soul
           ;
           For
           when
           men
           are
           so
           divested
           of
           their
           
             Rational
             Faculties
          
           ,
           then
           they
           appear
           naked
           ,
           having
           no
           
             Covering
             ,
             Vail
          
           ,
           or
           Figg-leaves
           before
           them
           ,
           to
           hide
           themselves
           in
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           no
           longer
           remain
           under
           a
           Mask
           or
           Disguise
           ,
           but
           appear
           even
           as
           they
           are
           ,
           which
           is
           very
           rare
           to
           be
           known
           in
           any
           that
           retain
           their
           Senses
           and
           Reason
           ;
           for
           those
           two
           serve
           to
           cover
           and
           hide
           the
           Conceptions
           ,
           
           Thoughts
           and
           Imaginations
           ,
           which
           continually
           are
           generated
           from
           the
           various
           Properties
           and
           Centers
           in
           man
           ,
           which
           in
           innocent
           Children
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           have
           the
           use
           of
           their
           Tongues
           ,
           and
           in
           mad
           people
           ,
           is
           not
           done
           ,
           but
           all
           Conceptions
           are
           promiscuously
           formed
           into
           words
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           generated
           ,
           there
           being
           no
           Judge
           nor
           Councellors
           to
           advise
           or
           determine
           whether
           they
           are
           fit
           to
           be
           divulged
           ,
           and
           Coin'd
           into
           Language
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           stiffled
           and
           suppressed
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           7.
           
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           as
           the
           knowledge
           of
           evil
           is
           mans
           fall
           ,
           so
           if
           this
           sort
           of
           Madness
           were
           practised
           amongst
           all
           men
           that
           have
           the
           use
           of
           Reason
           ,
           and
           their
           Senses
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           more
           like
           Innocency
           and
           Christia●ity
           ,
           then
           most
           mens
           general
           practises
           are
           now-a-days
           ;
           I
           mean
           ,
           if
           every
           man
           ,
           laying
           aside
           all
           subtilty
           and
           hypo●risie
           ,
           would
           speak
           his
           
           mind
           freely
           to
           his
           Neighbour
           ,
           without
           Cover
           or
           mental
           Reservations
           ,
           and
           leave
           off
           speaking
           of
           one
           thing
           to
           their
           neighbour
           ,
           or
           Friends
           faces
           ,
           and
           quite
           other
           and
           contrary
           things
           behind
           their
           backs
           ;
           To
           complement
           persons
           ,
           present
           ,
           with
           a
           thousand
           Flatteries
           and
           Lyes
           ,
           and
           revile
           the
           same
           persons
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           are
           absent
           ,
           with
           as
           many
           
             Calumnies
             ,
             Slanders
          
           and
           
             unjust
             Reproaches
          
           ,
           which
           is
           one
           of
           the
           worst
           kinds
           of
           Madness
           ,
           and
           indeed
           a
           Devilish
           one
           ,
           because
           they
           know
           they
           do
           not
           as
           they
           ought
           ,
           being
           at
           that
           very
           time
           accused
           and
           condemned
           by
           the
           
             Voice
             of
             Wisdom
          
           ,
           or
           divine
           Principle
           ;
           nor
           is
           there
           scarce
           one
           thing
           in
           Ten
           that
           men
           in
           the
           World
           do
           act
           ,
           but
           is
           far
           greater
           Madness
           and
           Evil
           ,
           than
           those
           things
           which
           persons
           do
           that
           are
           deprived
           of
           their
           Sences
           .
        
         
           For
           Example
           ;
           Is
           it
           not
           a
           greater
           Extravagance
           for
           an
           Ambitious
           man
           to
           fell
           his
           Liberty
           ,
           and
           became
           a
           
           slave
           to
           the
           Lusts
           and
           Capricio's
           o●
           Grandees
           ,
           to
           spend
           whole
           years
           in
           supple
           Attendan●●s
           ,
           ●●ouching
           ,
           Cringing
           Fawning
           or
           Dissembling
           ,
           only
           in
           hopes
           of
           being
           one
           day
           made
           a
           
             great
             man
          
           ,
           or
           having
           an
           airey
           Title
           added
           (
           like
           a
           Rattle
           )
           to
           his
           name
           ,
           and
           seeing
           people
           stand
           Cap
           in
           hand
           to
           him
           ,
           whom
           he
           imagines
           to
           
             admire
             him
          
           ,
           though
           in
           truth
           as
           many
           of
           them
           as
           are
           wise
           ,
           deride
           and
           pitty
           his
           egregious
           Folly
           ?
           For
           a
           Lascivious
           man
           to
           was●e
           his
           Wealth
           ,
           his
           Strength
           ,
           and
           expose
           both
           Body
           and
           Soul
           ,
           for
           the
           filthy
           imbraces
           of
           a
           loathsom
           Strumpet
           ?
           And
           hazard
           his
           Life
           and
           honour
           in
           attempting
           the
           Chastity
           of
           some
           virtuous
           Woman
           ,
           and
           be
           ready
           to
           dye
           for
           the
           Love
           of
           her
           ,
           whom
           as
           soon
           as
           he
           has
           debaucht
           ,
           he
           will
           ●corn
           and
           hate
           ?
           For
           men
           to
           swallow
           down
           vast
           Estates
           at
           their
           T●●oats
           ,
           and
           〈◊〉
           away
           the
           Labours
           of
           their
           〈…〉
           
           their
           Table
           with
           variety
           of
           Dishes
           ,
           and
           be
           at
           any
           charge
           for
           
             ●●inant
             Saw●es
          
           ,
           to
           provoke
           the
           Appetite
           beyond
           the
           power
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           n●cessities
           of
           Nature
           ,
           that
           their
           Bodies
           may
           be
           filled
           with
           Diseases
           ?
           That
           they
           may
           roar
           under
           the
           Stone
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Illia●c
             Passion
          
           ,
           and
           live
           Tormented
           Lives
           ,
           and
           dye
           an
           Immature
           Death
           ?
           For
           Parents
           to
           cark
           ,
           and
           care
           ,
           and
           vex
           ,
           and
           torment
           themselves
           with
           unreasonable
           Toils
           ,
           and
           many
           times
           hazard
           their
           Souls
           ,
           for
           unjust
           Gain
           ,
           meerly
           ,
           to
           heap
           up
           Estates
           for
           their
           Children
           ,
           who
           all
           ready
           wish
           them
           dead
           ;
           or
           to
           leave
           Riches
           amongst
           strangers
           ,
           who
           in
           their
           frolicks
           laugh
           at
           the
           memory
           of
           the
           
             old
             Miser
          
           ,
           and
           make
           themselves
           and
           their
           Companions
           merry
           with
           telling
           ridiculous
           Stories
           of
           him
           ,
           who
           for
           their
           sakes
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           getting
           those
           very
           Houses
           ,
           and
           those
           Bowls
           they
           〈◊〉
           in
           ,
           lies
           perhaps
           broyling
           in
           the
           〈◊〉
           Caverns
           
           of
           the
           Everlasting
           Tophet
           ?
        
         
           These
           ,
           and
           an
           hundred
           the
           like
           things
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           main
           business
           ,
           and
           the
           daily
           imployment
           of
           many
           ,
           that
           would
           be
           counted
           the
           shrewdest
           and
           most
           notable
           part
           of
           Mankind
           :
           Are
           not
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           all
           these
           far
           greater
           ,
           and
           more
           mischievous
           Phrensies
           ,
           than
           for
           a
           man
           to
           pull
           of
           his
           Garments
           ,
           and
           sit
           naked
           ,
           and
           spend
           time
           in
           weaving
           of
           Sraws
           or
           Building
           with
           Chalk
           upon
           the
           Walls
           innumerable
           Cities
           ,
           whereof
           he
           fancies
           himself
           to
           be
           Emperor
           ?
           To
           speak
           Truth
           ,
           the
           World
           is
           but
           a
           great
           Bedlam
           ,
           where
           those
           that
           are
           
             more
             mad
          
           ,
           lock
           up
           those
           that
           are
           loss
           ;
           the
           first
           presumptuously
           ,
           and
           knowingly
           ,
           committing
           Evils
           both
           against
           God
           their
           Neighbours
           and
           themselves
           ;
           but
           the
           last
           ,
           not
           knowing
           what
           they
           do
           ,
           are
           as
           it
           were
           next
           door
           to
           innocency
           ,
           especially
           when
           the
           Evil
           Properties
           were
           not
           awakened
           ,
           nor
           predominant
           in
           the
           Complexion
           in
           the
           
           time
           of
           their
           Senses
           :
           Tell
           me
           I
           pray
           ?
           Are
           not
           all
           these
           Intemperances
           ,
           Violence
           ,
           Oppression
           ,
           Murder
           and
           savage
           Evils
           ,
           and
           Superfluities
           deservedly
           to
           be
           accounted
           the
           worst
           Effects
           of
           Madness
           ?
           As
           also
           ,
           Lying
           ,
           Swearing
           ,
           vain
           Imaginations
           ,
           and
           living
           in
           and
           under
           the
           power
           of
           evil
           Spirits
           ,
           more
           to
           be
           dreaded
           than
           the
           condition
           of
           those
           that
           want
           the
           use
           of
           Senses
           and
           Reason
           ;
           and
           therefore
           are
           esteemed
           Mad
           ?
        
         
           §
           .
           8.
           
           As
           for
           the
           
             Species
             of
             Madness
          
           they
           are
           as
           various
           as
           men
           are
           in
           their
           Complexions
           ;
           for
           according
           to
           what
           Principle
           and
           property
           ,
           whether
           good
           or
           evil
           ,
           does
           govern
           the
           Life
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           their
           retaining
           their
           Reason
           and
           Senses
           ,
           such
           a
           property
           does
           more
           clearly
           manifest
           it self
           when
           the
           Reason
           and
           Senses
           are
           broken
           to
           pieces
           ;
           for
           this
           cause
           ,
           some
           who
           have
           seemed
           very
           Religious
           ,
           and
           soberly
           inclined
           ,
           
           as
           long
           as
           they
           retain'd
           their
           Senses
           and
           outward
           Reason
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           become
           deprived
           thereof
           ,
           the
           bitter
           envious
           fierce
           wrathful
           proud
           Spirit
           appears
           in
           its
           own
           form
           ,
           and
           has
           its
           operation
           without
           let
           or
           hindrance
           ,
           which
           was
           before
           by
           the
           cunning
           Reason
           and
           sensual
           subtilty
           kept
           in
           ,
           that
           it
           could
           not
           manifest
           it self
           ;
           for
           some
           men
           have
           obtain'd
           so
           much
           outward
           government
           over
           this
           bitter
           Spirit
           ,
           that
           they
           can
           at
           one
           and
           the
           same
           time
           cry
           Hosanna
           ,
           and
           Crucifie
           ;
           say
           ,
           
             God
             bless
             you
          
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           hearts
           wish
           your
           destruction
           :
           But
           when
           such
           people
           ,
           who
           hide
           their
           Woolvish
           and
           
             Bearish
             Natures
          
           ,
           in
           the
           external
           sheeps
           cloathing
           of
           a
           dissembled
           Innocency
           ,
           happen
           to
           be
           Mad
           or
           deprived
           of
           outward
           Sense
           and
           natural
           Reason
           ,
           then
           they
           discover
           the
           Savage
           Nature
           that
           ruled
           before
           in
           the
           Center
           of
           their
           Souls
           .
           But
           others
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           time
           of
           their
           sound
           Senses
           ,
           were
           
           accounted
           harsh
           and
           moross
           ,
           or
           severe
           ,
           their
           Tongues
           not
           so
           smoothly
           plain'd
           ,
           or
           Tipt
           with
           Complements
           ,
           but
           yet
           their
           words
           and
           works
           more
           agreeable
           to
           their
           insides
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           speak
           as
           they
           think
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           play
           the
           Hypocrites
           ,
           by
           retaining
           subtil
           Reservations
           ,
           or
           saying
           one
           thing
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           resolving
           on
           another
           ;
           such
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           though
           many
           of
           them
           did
           not
           seem
           to
           be
           so
           fair
           and
           good
           men
           as
           the
           former
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           really
           more
           innocent
           ,
           and
           have
           far
           better
           Principles
           within
           ,
           than
           the
           others
           ,
           who
           made
           use
           of
           their
           Natural
           Faculties
           ,
           to
           hide
           and
           cover
           the
           subtil
           bitter
           Spirit
           ;
           and
           therefore
           when
           these
           latter
           plain
           sort
           of
           people
           happen
           to
           be
           distracted
           ,
           they
           appear
           more
           calm
           and
           friendly
           than
           the
           former
           ,
           because
           the
           good
           property
           had
           a
           greater
           dominion
           in
           the
           Soul.
           
        
         
           §
           .
           9.
           
           Every
           person
           when
           disturbed
           
           in
           his
           Senses
           and
           Reason
           ,
           then
           the
           distinguishing
           Faculties
           of
           Nature
           does
           variously
           appear
           in
           properties
           and
           Qualities
           ,
           differing
           according
           to
           which
           of
           the
           seven
           Forms
           Nature
           did
           carry
           the
           upper
           dominion
           in
           the
           Complexion
           .
           Therefore
           
             Mad
             People
          
           vary
           as
           much
           in
           their
           inclinations
           and
           passions
           of
           Love
           and
           Hate
           as
           they
           did
           in
           when
           in
           their
           Senses
           .
        
         
           For
           Example
           ;
           If
           the
           first
           ,
           or
           Saturnine
           Property
           did
           preside
           in
           the
           Soul
           ,
           and
           be
           not
           corrected
           ,
           moderated
           ,
           allayed
           ,
           and
           made
           friendly
           by
           
             Wisdoms
             Voice
          
           ,
           whilst
           they
           remained
           in
           their
           Senses
           ,
           then
           such
           will
           manifest
           themselves
           when
           Mad
           ,
           in
           sullen
           ,
           dogged
           ,
           mischievous
           Melancholy
           dispositions
           and
           Inclinations
           ,
           with
           blasphemous
           words
           ,
           apt
           to
           hurt
           ,
           and
           be
           injurious
           ,
           with
           Sour
           evil
           Complexion
           and
           Looks
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           the
           
             lovial
             Properties
          
           had
           the
           uppermost
           Governments
           in
           the
           time
           
           of
           their
           Reason
           ,
           then
           such
           ,
           when
           out
           of
           their
           wits
           ,
           are
           for
           the
           most
           part
           affable
           and
           friendly
           ,
           using
           no
           ●ruel
           words
           ,
           nor
           so
           apt
           to
           do
           hurt
           ,
           or
           be
           churlish
           ,
           or
           dogged
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           the
           
             Martial
             Property
          
           be
           superior
           in
           the
           Complexion
           ,
           such
           when
           deprived
           of
           Sense
           and
           Reason
           ,
           become
           
             furious
             ,
             blasphemo●s
          
           ,
           apt
           to
           all
           mischief
           and
           violence
           ,
           great
           Swea●ers
           ,
           and
           very
           unruly
           ,
           fierce
           ,
           turbulent
           ,
           and
           raging
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           the
           
             Solar
             Property
          
           do
           bare
           Rule
           ,
           such
           have
           great
           and
           high
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           lofty
           Imaginations
           ,
           fancying
           themselves
           to
           be
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           are
           in
           subjection
           to
           them
           ;
           and
           between
           while
           ,
           they
           are
           very
           unruly
           fierce
           and
           boisterous
           ,
           when
           they
           think
           th●y
           are
           not
           respected
           or
           humoured
           according
           to
           that
           Quality
           they
           have
           assumed
           to
           themselves
           .
        
         
           So
           where
           the
           
             Venereal
             Property
          
           swayes
           in
           the
           Complexion
           such
           are
           
           between
           whiles
           friendly
           ,
           apt
           to
           laugh
           ,
           and
           be
           merry
           ,
           often
           discoursing
           of
           Love
           affairs
           ,
           and
           will
           sing
           and
           dance
           ,
           but
           sometimes
           are
           little
           out-ragious
           ,
           though
           not
           like
           the
           former
           ;
           for
           these
           people
           〈◊〉
           do
           any
           hurt
           ,
           nor
           are
           they
           subject
           to
           Cursing
           Swearing
           ,
           or
           such
           like
           evil
           Speaking
           .
        
         
           Where
           the
           Property
           of
           Mercury
           does
           bear
           sway
           in
           the
           constitution
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           strange
           mixture
           of
           Imaginations
           ,
           they
           are
           apt
           to
           think
           themselves
           very
           cunning
           ,
           extraordinary
           free
           and
           frolicksom
           ,
           with
           their
           Tongues
           running
           out
           of
           one
           thing
           into
           another
           ,
           prone
           always
           to
           talk
           too
           much
           ,
           and
           very
           furious
           bold
           and
           raging
           ,
           but
           calm
           at
           certain
           Intervals
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           where
           the
           
             Lunar
             property
          
           predominates
           ,
           such
           people
           are
           extreamly
           unconstant
           ,
           fierce
           ,
           and
           raving
           ,
           never
           at
           any
           certainty
           ,
           but
           roaming
           out
           of
           one
           thing
           into
           another
           :
           
           And
           not
           only
           this
           last
           sort
           ,
           but
           all
           other
           
             Mad
             people
          
           are
           better
           or
           worse
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Motions
           ,
           Influences
           ,
           Configuration
           And
           Aspects
           of
           the
           Coelestials
           ,
           and
           thier
           benevolent
           or
           malevolent
           Rayes
           ,
           towards
           the
           Ruling
           Constellation
           of
           each
           mans
           Complexion
           ,
           because
           all
           people
           that
           are
           deprived
           of
           the
           use
           of
           their
           Reason
           ,
           Sense
           and
           distinguishing
           Faculties
           ,
           are
           more
           immediately
           subjected
           to
           the
           outwardmost
           Government
           and
           Influences
           of
           the
           Stars
           and
           Elements
           .
           And
           you
           may
           perceive
           a
           sensible
           alteration
           in
           their
           Humours
           ,
           Dispositions
           and
           Inclinations
           ,
           as
           the
           Coelestials
           alter
           ;
           which
           as
           they
           have
           Influence
           upon
           ,
           and
           do
           vary
           and
           change
           all
           things
           ,
           so
           more
           especially
           do
           they
           opperate
           upon
           those
           that
           have
           lost
           the
           guidance
           of
           the
           Will
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           
             Primum
             Mobile
          
           of
           mans
           Life
           :
           Therefore
           it
           is
           observed
           ,
           that
           distracted
           
           people
           are
           more
           subject
           to
           be
           altered
           by
           the
           Influences
           Coelestial
           ,
           especially
           by
           the
           progress
           and
           Configurations
           ,
           that
           the
           Moon
           has
           with
           the
           other
           Erraticks
           and
           Constellations
           ,
           she
           being
           the
           Mansion-house
           or
           Magazine
           ,
           which
           receives
           all
           the
           Influences
           of
           the
           greater
           and
           higher
           Bodies
           ,
           or
           Stars
           :
           And
           therefore
           persons
           bereaved
           of
           their
           Wits
           ,
           are
           in
           our
           English
           Laws
           called
           Lunaticks
           ,
           from
           the
           great
           power
           she
           hath
           upon
           such
           people
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           10.
           
           By
           Custom
           ,
           Sense
           and
           Reason
           ,
           most
           men
           do
           hide
           their
           inward
           Inclinations
           ,
           Dispositions
           Complexions
           ,
           and
           what
           property
           carries
           the
           upper
           dominion
           in
           their
           Hearts
           and
           Souls
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           same
           may
           by
           several
           means
           be
           discovered
           and
           ●●id
           open
           ,
           is
           manifest
           in
           〈◊〉
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           kind
           of
           
           
             short
             Phrensie
          
           ,
           or
           
             Temporary
             Madness
          
           ,
           which
           make
           people
           appears
           in
           various
           Moods
           and
           Dispositions
           ;
           for
           those
           that
           seemed
           of
           a
           
             Malancholy
             Complexion
          
           ,
           seem
           Sanguine
           ;
           and
           the
           
             Sanguine
             ,
             Malancholy
          
           ;
           for
           it
           renders
           men
           to
           be
           that
           outwardly
           which
           they
           are
           inwardly
           ;
           for
           this
           cause
           ,
           some
           that
           are
           counted
           ,
           and
           seem
           to
           most
           men
           to
           be
           Severe
           and
           Austere
           ;
           when
           drink
           has
           opened
           the
           
             Sanguine
             Gate
             of
             Nature
          
           ,
           are
           found
           to
           be
           very
           familiar
           ,
           friendly
           and
           kind
           in
           their
           words
           and
           works
           :
           But
           on
           others
           ,
           it
           hath
           a
           quite
           contrary
           operation
           ,
           viz.
           such
           who
           carried
           themselves
           very
           affable
           and
           friendly
           ,
           when
           overcome
           with
           Liquor
           ,
           grow
           Cruel
           ,
           Quarrelsom
           ,
           Devilish
           and
           Uncivil
           ,
           which
           does
           clearly
           intimate
           ,
           that
           the
           Saturnine
           and
           Martial
           Principles
           did
           predominate
           in
           the
           Soul
           ;
           for
           drink
           makes
           people
           appear
           in
           various
           Forms
           ,
           
           because
           during
           the
           operation
           thereof
           ,
           they
           are
           really
           deprived
           of
           the
           Exercise
           of
           their
           Right
           R●ason
           and
           Sences
           of
           true
           distinguishments
           of
           things
           ,
           whereby
           they
           are
           uncovered
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           left
           naked
           (
           as
           Noah
           was
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           drank
           too
           liberally
           of
           the
           fruit
           of
           his
           new
           planted
           Vines
           )
           And
           so
           the
           inside
           appears
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           in
           its
           own
           Form
           and
           Nature
           ,
           which
           does
           most
           truly
           discover
           the
           Complexion
           and
           natural
           Inclinations
           ;
           and
           what
           property
           does
           govern
           essentially
           in
           a
           man
           ;
           for
           then
           all
           glosses
           and
           cunning
           are
           removed
           ;
           whereas
           whilst
           a
           man
           is
           himself
           (
           as
           they
           use
           to
           call
           it
           )
           Shame
           ,
           Reason
           and
           good
           Breeding
           put
           a
           Restraint
           upon
           those
           vitious
           Inclinations
           ,
           lurking
           within
           and
           suffer
           them
           not
           to
           appear
           ;
           but
           when
           they
           are
           deprived
           of
           their
           Senses
           and
           Reason
           ,
           then
           they
           have
           no
           power
           to
           use
           those
           subtil
           Arts
           
           of
           Hypocrisie
           ,
           but
           what
           form
           soever
           has
           the
           predominancy
           does
           display
           and
           manifest
           it
           felt
           in
           its
           own
           Colours
           .
           And
           therefore
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           recover
           their
           Reason
           ,
           and
           come
           to
           their
           Senses
           ,
           they
           are
           ashamed
           of
           what
           they
           did
           ,
           and
           by
           Reason
           ,
           and
           Breding
           ,
           endeavour
           to
           hide
           these
           Defects
           and
           Ill
           Qualities
           ,
           which
           rule
           over
           them
           .
           And
           thus
           not
           a
           few
           through
           Wit
           and
           Subtilty
           appear
           as
           if
           they
           were
           Saints
           ,
           but
           in
           truth
           they
           remain
           but
           little
           better
           than
           Devils
           ;
           so
           great
           is
           the
           power
           of
           mans
           Wit
           and
           contrived
           Understanding
           that
           he
           can
           appear
           with
           two
           faces
           to
           deceive
           others
           first
           ,
           and
           himself
           at
           last
           :
           It
           is
           therefore
           a
           very
           difficult
           matter
           for
           any
           to
           judge
           of
           mens
           Complexions
           ,
           or
           real
           Inclinations
           ,
           except
           God
           have
           endued
           him
           with
           somewhat
           of
           the
           universal
           understanding
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           things
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           
           signatures
           of
           nature
           ;
           for
           the
           form
           or
           figure
           of
           each
           thing
           ,
           does
           to
           the
           enlightened
           Eye
           discover
           the
           inward
           Properties
           thereof
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           is
           more
           evidently
           discovered
           in
           Phrensy
           or
           Midness
           ,
           the
           same
           being
           a
           real
           turning
           of
           the
           inside
           of
           all
           the
           natural
           Properties
           and
           Faculties
           of
           the
           Soul
           outward
           ;
           so
           that
           whatever
           mad
           people
           do
           externally
           in
           words
           or
           actions
           ,
           the
           very
           same
           other
           Folk
           do
           inwardly
           in
           thoughts
           and
           Imaginations
           ;
           and
           the
           difference
           is
           only
           this
           ;
           The
           one
           speaks
           and
           forms
           every
           thought
           into
           words
           :
           having
           not
           the
           Bridle
           of
           sense
           nor
           Reason
           to
           restrain
           him
           ;
           the
           other
           often
           times
           cuts
           off
           such
           and
           such
           thoughts
           and
           Imaginations
           in
           the
           Budd
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           shuts
           the
           grand
           Gate
           ,
           the
           Mouth
           ,
           and
           keeps
           those
           shameful
           unruly
           Stragglers
           in
           ,
           not
           suffer●ing
           the
           Organs
           and
           Properties
           of
           
           Nature
           to
           form
           them
           into
           Articular
           Expressions
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           11.
           
           It
           is
           also
           further
           to
           be
           noted
           that
           all
           ,
           or
           most
           
             Mad
             People
          
           ,
           are
           far
           stronger
           ,
           and
           more
           able
           to
           endure
           Ha●dship
           ,
           Hunger
           ,
           Cold
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           inconveniences
           ,
           although
           many
           of
           them
           are
           naturally
           of
           weak
           tender
           natures
           ,
           and
           during
           the
           continuances
           of
           their
           Senses
           ,
           and
           Reasoning
           Vigour
           ,
           did
           indulge
           and
           enure
           themselves
           to
           tenderness
           ;
           yet
           when
           once
           they
           become
           Mad
           ,
           they
           are
           so
           strong
           and
           powerful
           ,
           that
           some
           of
           them
           must
           have
           two
           ,
           three
           or
           four
           men
           to
           hold
           and
           rule
           them
           ;
           and
           as
           to
           their
           enduring
           of
           Cold
           ,
           it
           is
           wonderful
           ,
           for
           even
           nice
           ,
           tender
           Gentlewomen
           ,
           who
           Screen
           themselves
           all
           the
           Winter
           by
           lusty
           Fires
           ,
           in
           warm
           Beds
           ,
           and
           close
           Chambers
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ▪
           with
           choice
           Foods
           ,
           
           and
           cordial
           Drink
           ,
           are
           no
           sooner
           deprived
           of
           their
           Reason
           and
           Senses
           ,
           but
           they
           leap
           over
           all
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           endure
           hardship
           ,
           to
           admiration
           ,
           without
           prejudice
           to
           their
           health
           ,
           even
           beyond
           the
           sturdiest
           constitution
           ;
           the
           reason
           whereof
           is
           ,
           because
           when
           people
           ,
           by
           any
           of
           the
           fore-mentioned
           Accidents
           ,
           and
           Passions
           ,
           fall
           into
           Distraction
           ,
           the
           whole
           Systime
           of
           Nature
           being
           put
           into
           a
           tumultuous
           unequal
           Motion
           ,
           the
           same
           does
           in
           a
           moment
           of
           time
           rouse
           up
           or
           awaken
           the
           deep
           or
           great
           Original
           Fierce
           ,
           Poysonous
           Fire
           ;
           or
           the
           four
           first
           Forms
           of
           Nature
           .
           Now
           when
           these
           turbulent
           Fires
           of
           Saturn
           and
           Mars
           have
           obtained
           the
           dominion
           ,
           and
           sole
           Government
           in
           the
           Soul
           ,
           they
           with
           a
           rapid
           motion
           destroy
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           
             Divine
             Light
          
           ,
           and
           also
           of
           the
           
             humane
             Nature
          
           ,
           which
           are
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           
           the
           Moderator
           ,
           and
           Allayers
           of
           the
           aforesaid
           original
           poysonous
           Fire
           ,
           and
           the
           true
           Distinguishers
           between
           what
           is
           good
           ,
           and
           the
           contrary
           ,
           and
           thus
           the
           Spi●it
           being
           alwayes
           as
           upon
           a
           ferment
           ,
           and
           uncontrolable
           motion
           ,
           it
           warms
           ,
           strengthens
           ,
           and
           oftentimes
           does
           as
           it
           were
           put
           a
           new
           life
           into
           the
           very
           Element
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           whence
           a
           strong
           vigerous
           strength
           and
           agility
           of
           body
           ,
           and
           a
           Defence
           of
           Cold
           ,
           Hunger
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           inconveniences
           does
           proceed
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           further
           demonstrated
           by
           all
           sorts
           of
           people
           in
           Passion
           ,
           of
           either
           Love
           or
           Hate
           ,
           or
           when
           surprised
           ,
           or
           in
           
             Sudden
             Frights
          
           ,
           are
           they
           not
           Generally
           under
           such
           Circumstances
           of
           far
           greater
           Spirit
           ,
           stronger
           and
           more
           active
           Bodies
           ,
           and
           rendered
           more
           able
           to
           
             Lift
             ,
             Run
             ,
             Carry
             ,
             Fight
             ,
          
           or
           any
           other
           thing
           Good
           or
           Evil
           ,
           then
           at
           other
           times
           ,
           
           and
           have
           aboundantly
           more
           courage
           ,
           and
           they
           can
           attempt
           and
           perform
           many
           wonderful
           things
           without
           the
           least
           suspition
           of
           Danger
           which
           at
           other
           times
           they
           tremble
           to
           think
           of
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           for
           the
           greatest
           rewards
           be
           preswaded
           to
           undertake
           .
        
         
           Nay
           ,
           when
           the
           Soul-Fires
           are
           kindled
           in
           the
           poysonous
           Root
           ,
           a
           man
           can
           whithout
           Dread
           and
           Fear
           lay
           violent
           hands
           on
           himself
           ,
           so
           wonderfully
           great
           is
           its
           power
           ,
           for
           this
           is
           a
           madness
           of
           the
           highest
           degree
           ,
           since
           
             no
             man
          
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           Apostle
           said
           )
           
             hates
             his
             own
             Flesh
             ,
             but
             loveth
             and
             cherishes
             it
             ,
          
           which
           ought
           well
           to
           be
           considered
           by
           all
           Jurors
           concerned
           in
           such
           cases
           .
        
         
           So
           likewise
           when
           men
           are
           overcome
           with
           Drink
           ,
           the
           spirituous
           Properties
           of
           the
           strong
           Liquor
           ,
           received
           in
           too
           great
           a
           quantity
           ,
           do
           by
           Simily
           incorporate
           with
           the
           
           Spirits
           of
           Nature
           ,
           in
           the
           Elements
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           inkindles
           the
           Original
           fierce
           Fires
           ,
           and
           puts
           the
           whole
           Frame
           of
           Nature
           into
           a
           tumultuous
           state
           of
           Inequality
           ,
           and
           during
           its
           operation
           ,
           Reason
           it
           captivated
           ;
           and
           men
           in
           this
           condition
           may
           truly
           be
           said
           to
           be
           in
           the
           worst
           kind
           of
           Madness
           ,
           as
           clearly
           is
           manifested
           by
           their
           idle
           leud
           Discourses
           ,
           and
           mischievious
           Actions
           .
        
         
           Likewise
           Malancholy
           people
           ,
           when
           grievously
           oppressed
           with
           its
           taciturne
           Properties
           ,
           are
           in
           a
           degree
           deprived
           of
           their
           natural
           Sences
           and
           Reason
           ,
           and
           the
           Soul
           becomes
           as
           it
           were
           Spiritual
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           Imagines
           ,
           Sees
           ,
           Hears
           ,
           and
           Apprehends
           wonderful
           things
           ,
           which
           ,
           though
           to
           others
           appear
           as
           meer
           fansies
           ,
           yet
           to
           them
           are
           real
           ,
           and
           essential
           .
        
         
         
           §
           .
           12.
           
           As
           for
           the
           
             Original
             Seed
          
           ,
           or
           Spring
           of
           Phrensies
           or
           Madness
           in
           the
           Body
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           noted
           ,
           besides
           what
           hath
           been
           already
           said
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           in
           the
           Pipe
           of
           the
           Artery
           of
           the
           Stomach
           ,
           a
           vital
           Faculty
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           for
           the
           in-beaming
           of
           Rayes
           of
           Light
           into
           the
           Heart
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           it
           is
           in
           a
           good
           state
           ,
           but
           when
           through
           Passions
           and
           Disorders
           it
           behaveth
           it self
           rashly
           ,
           or
           amiss
           ,
           then
           presently
           Heart-burning
           ,
           Fainting
           ,
           Giddiness
           of
           the
           Head
           ,
           Appoplexes
           ,
           Epilexsies
           ,
           Drousie-Evils
           ,
           Watchings
           ,
           Madnesses
           ,
           Head-akes
           ,
           Convultions
           ,
           &c.
           by
           the
           means
           we
           have
           herein
           before
           described
           are
           sturred
           up
           .
           And
           since
           the
           stomach
           is
           the
           Seat
           of
           the
           Concupiscible
           Faculty
           ,
           and
           from
           whose
           fumes
           both
           sleep
           and
           watchings
           are
           occationed
           ;
           and
           since
           that
           
             Alienation
             of
             
             mind
          
           chiefly
           pr●ceeds
           from
           irreguler
           desire
           ,
           it
           may
           rationally
           be
           concluded
           ,
           that
           the
           Prime
           
             local
             Spring
          
           ,
           or
           Seed
           of
           Madness
           is
           in
           or
           near
           the
           stomach
           ,
           or
           its
           neighbouring
           parts
           ,
           the
           
             Midriff
             and
             the
             Spleen
          
           ;
           though
           afterwards
           it
           displays
           its
           male-influences
           upon
           the
           Brain
           ;
           for
           a
           man
           forms
           his
           Images
           in
           the
           Midriff
           ;
           as
           well
           those
           of
           the
           Concupiscible
           ,
           or
           Desiring
           ,
           as
           those
           of
           the
           Irascible
           ,
           or
           Wrathful
           Faculty
           ,
           so
           that
           Madness
           is
           therefore
           not
           undeservedly
           called
           ,
           Hipocondriacal
           ;
           for
           the
           prime
           Efficacy
           of
           disturbances
           consisteth
           in
           the
           Spleen
           ,
           and
           therefore
           perhaps
           Antiquity
           hath
           counted
           Saturn
           the
           principle
           of
           the
           Starry
           power
           ,
           and
           highest
           of
           the
           wandering
           Stars
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           which
           should
           cast
           his
           influence
           downwards
           on
           the
           rest
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           rest
           should
           in
           no
           wise
           reflect
           upwards
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           believed
           
           to
           conspire
           for
           the
           Commodities
           of
           sublunary
           things
           ,
           but
           not
           on
           the
           contrary
           upwards
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           though
           they
           called
           the
           same
           Saturn
           ,
           the
           Original
           of
           Life
           ,
           and
           beginning
           of
           Conceptions
           ,
           or
           Generations
           ,
           yet
           they
           also
           named
           him
           ,
           The
           Devourer
           of
           his
           own
           
             young
             Children
          
           ,
           as
           thereby
           intimating
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           Images
           or
           Ideas
           framed
           by
           the
           desirable
           Faculty
           do
           make
           Seed
           fruitfull
           ,
           so
           also
           the
           Inns
           of
           Digestion
           in
           us
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           exorbitant
           ,
           consume
           the
           new
           and
           tender
           Blood
           ,
           and
           bring
           many
           Diseases
           upon
           us
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           13.
           
           But
           besides
           the
           before-mentioned
           most
           usual
           Causes
           of
           Maedness
           ,
           from
           the
           Passions
           ,
           we
           deny
           not
           but
           sometimes
           other
           things
           received
           in
           from
           without
           ,
           may
           occasion
           alienation
           of
           Mind
           .
        
         
           Thus
           the
           Biting
           of
           a
           Mad-Dog
           
           conveys
           a
           Venom
           impregnated
           with
           its
           own
           raging
           Idea
           ,
           which
           is
           soon
           communicated
           to
           the
           Spirit
           of
           man
           ,
           and
           produces
           in
           him
           that
           wilde
           foolish
           conceit
           ,
           called
           ,
           by
           Physitians
           Hydrophobia
           ,
           or
           a
           fear
           of
           Water
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Person
           affected
           by
           an
           error
           of
           his
           imaginations
           seems
           to
           see
           the
           Image
           of
           a
           Dog
           ;
           and
           in
           time
           ,
           if
           no
           Remedy
           be
           found
           ,
           grows
           raving
           Mad
           ,
           and
           dies
           ,
           so
           also
           those
           that
           are
           Bit
           with
           the
           Tarantule
           ,
           a
           venomous
           Beast
           ,
           or
           Infect
           ,
           seen
           sometimes
           in
           Italy
           ,
           and
           other
           forraign
           Parts●
           are
           particularly
           disposed
           to
           a
           certain
           kind
           of
           skipping
           or
           Dancing
           Phrensie
           ,
           which
           at
           last
           proves
           Mortal
           :
           So
           some
           by
           ignorance
           of
           Apothecaries
           ,
           who
           have
           taken
           
           Henbane-Seed
           insteed
           of
           Dill
           ,
           have
           immediately
           become
           Mad
           ,
           Stupid
           and
           Foolish
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           could
           not
           utter
           an
           intelligible
           word
           ,
           for
           all
           which
           there
           
           are
           distinct
           Reasons
           in
           Nature
           ,
           but
           too
           tedious
           here
           to
           be
           related
           ,
           and
           somewhat
           unnecessary
           ,
           because
           these
           Cases
           very
           rarely
           occur
           amongst
           us
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           14.
           
           As
           to
           the
           Cure
           of
           Madness
           in
           general
           ,
           the
           Schools
           commonly
           prescribe
           Blood-letting
           ,
           and
           
             Sleep
             procuring
             Medicines
          
           ,
           but
           with
           how
           much
           success
           daily
           experience
           witnesseth
           ,
           they
           mistake
           the
           C●use
           ,
           and
           therefore
           blindly
           combat
           with
           the
           Effect
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           latter
           ,
           let
           such
           as
           intend
           to
           cure
           Distractions
           by
           sleepyfying
           things
           ,
           take
           notice
           that
           
             stupifactive
             Medicines
          
           do
           scarce
           procure
           sleep
           unto
           mad
           persons
           by
           a
           four-fold
           Dose
           ;
           and
           when
           all
           is
           done
           ,
           they
           increase
           the
           Madness
           ;
           for
           Madness
           is
           nothing
           but
           an
           
             Erring
             Sleepifying
             Power
          
           ,
           because
           every
           Madman
           dreameth
           waking
           ;
           and
           therefore
           
             Stupefactive
             Dreams
          
           
           are
           thereby
           added
           unto
           
             doting
             Dreams
          
           in
           waking
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           mind
           more
           disturbed
           then
           before
           .
           Therefore
           undoubtedly
           ,
           the
           sealing
           Character
           in
           a
           Madman
           ,
           presupposes
           a
           restoring
           of
           the
           hurt
           reason
           ;
           and
           a
           correction
           of
           the
           Poyson
           by
           its
           Antidote
           ,
           but
           not
           another
           stupefactive
           Poyson
           to
           be
           added
           unto
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           Supifying
           Medicines
           are
           of
           little
           value
           ,
           but
           rather
           prejudicial
           ,
           so
           ,
           much
           more
           mischievous
           is
           too
           much
           Company
           ,
           and
           prating
           ,
           and
           especially
           ,
           the
           Teazing
           of
           such
           distempered
           People
           with
           unnecessary
           Questions
           ;
           on
           which
           score
           ,
           as
           I
           must
           acknowledge
           that
           Gallant
           Structure
           of
           
             New
             Bethlam
          
           to
           be
           one
           of
           the
           Prime
           Ornaments
           of
           the
           City
           of
           London
           ,
           and
           a
           Noble
           Monument
           of
           Charity
           ,
           so
           I
           would
           with
           all
           Humility
           beg
           the
           Honorable
           and
           worthy
           Governours
           
           thereof
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           be
           pleaed
           to
           use
           some
           Effectual
           means
           ,
           for
           restraining
           their
           inferior
           Officers
           ,
           from
           admiting
           such
           Swarms
           of
           People
           ,
           of
           all
           Ages
           and
           Degrees
           ,
           for
           only
           a
           little
           paltry
           Profit
           to
           come
           in
           there
           ,
           and
           with
           their
           noise
           ,
           and
           vain
           questions
           to
           disturb
           the
           poor
           Souls
           ;
           as
           especially
           such
           ,
           as
           do
           Resort
           thither
           on
           Holy-dayes
           ,
           and
           such
           spare
           time
           ,
           when
           for
           several
           hours
           (
           almost
           all
           day
           long
           )
           they
           can
           never
           be
           at
           any
           quiet
           ,
           for
           those
           inportunate
           Visitants
           ,
           whence
           manifold
           great
           inconveniences
           do
           arise
           .
           For
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           T
           is
           a
           very
           Undecent
           ,
           Inhumane
           thing
           to
           make
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           a
           Show
           of
           those
           Unhappy
           Objects
           of
           Charity
           committed
           to
           their
           Care
           ,
           (
           by
           exposing
           them
           ,
           and
           making
           too
           perhapes
           of
           either
           Sexs
           )
           to
           the
           Idle
           Curiosity
           of
           every
           〈◊〉
           Boy
           ,
           petulant
           Wench
           ,
           
           or
           Drunken
           Companion
           ,
           going
           along
           from
           one
           Apartment
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           Crying
           out
           ;
           This
           Woman
           is
           in
           for
           Love
           ;
           That
           Man
           for
           Jealousie
           ;
           He
           has
           Over-studied
           himself
           ,
           and
           the
           Like
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           This
           staring
           Rabble
           seldom
           fail
           of
           asking
           more
           then
           an
           hundred
           impertinent
           Questions
           .
           —
           As
           ,
           what
           are
           you
           here
           for
           ?
           How
           Long
           have
           you
           been
           here
           ,
           &c.
           which
           most
           times
           enrages
           the
           Distracted
           person
           ,
           tho
           calme
           and
           quiet
           before
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           poor
           Creature
           falls
           a
           Raving
           ,
           and
           too
           probably
           ,
           a
           Cursing
           and
           Swearing
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           holy
           ,
           and
           tremendous
           name
           of
           God
           is
           dishonored
           ,
           whilest
           the
           wicked
           people
           ,
           who
           think
           it
           a
           rare
           Diversion
           ,
           instead
           of
           Trembling
           ,
           themselves
           really
           Guilty
           ,
           as
           the
           Occasion
           of
           all
           these
           Blasphemies
           ,
           fall
           a
           Laughing
           and
           Hooting
           ,
           
           and
           so
           the
           poor
           distracted
           Creatures
           become
           twice
           more
           fierce
           and
           violent
           then
           ever
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           As
           long
           as
           such
           Disturbances
           are
           suffered
           ,
           there
           is
           little
           Hope
           that
           any
           Cure
           or
           Medicine
           should
           do
           them
           good
           to
           reduce
           them
           to
           their
           Senses
           or
           right
           Minds
           ,
           as
           we
           call
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           very
           Principle
           end
           of
           the
           House
           is
           defeated
           .
           Certainly
           the
           most
           hopeful
           means
           towards
           their
           Recovery
           would
           be
           to
           keep
           them
           with
           a
           Clean
           Spare
           Diet
           ,
           and
           as
           quiet
           as
           may
           be
           ,
           and
           to
           let
           none
           come
           at
           them
           but
           their
           particular
           Friends
           ,
           Grave
           sober
           People
           and
           such
           as
           they
           have
           a
           kindness
           for
           ,
           and
           those
           to
           ,
           not
           alwayes
           ,
           but
           only
           at
           proper
           times
           ,
           whereby
           discoursing
           with
           them
           in
           their
           Lused
           Intervals
           Gravely
           ,
           Soberly
           ,
           and
           Discreetly
           ,
           and
           humouring
           them
           in
           little
           things
           ,
           shall
           do
           much
           more
           ,
           I
           am
           Confident
           ,
           toward
           
           their
           Cure
           ,
           then
           most
           of
           the
           Medicines
           that
           are
           commonly
           Administred
           ;
           But
           to
           come
           home
           to
           the
           Cure
           we
           must
           Consider
           that
           a
           mad
           Idea
           ,
           imprinted
           on
           the
           principles
           of
           Life
           ,
           cannot
           be
           taken
           away
           ,
           but
           together
           with
           the
           Subject
           that
           hath
           closed
           it
           ;
           therefore
           a
           Remedy
           is
           to
           be
           found
           out
           ,
           which
           may
           Slay
           ,
           take
           away
           ,
           or
           obliterate
           that
           Image
           of
           madness
           ,
           or
           the
           Blot
           so
           characterized
           ;
           just
           ,
           as
           't
           is
           said
           ,
           a
           Blemish
           imprinted
           by
           the
           
             longing
             Mother
          
           ,
           doth
           by
           the
           moving
           of
           the
           hand
           of
           a
           dead
           Carcase
           (
           that
           was
           killed
           by
           a
           lingering
           Consumption
           )
           on
           it
           ,
           until
           the
           cold
           thereof
           shall
           pierce
           the
           Blemished
           part
           ,
           vanish
           away
           for
           the
           future
           of
           its
           own
           accord
           .
        
         
           After
           the
           same
           manner
           the
           Idea
           of
           madness
           ought
           to
           be
           put
           to
           flight
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           done
           by
           the
           death
           of
           the
           said
           Idea
           ,
           or
           by
           in
           
           generating
           an
           Idea
           of
           equal
           prevailency
           ,
           or
           one
           that
           over-powereth
           the
           foolish
           Idea
           ;
           for
           from
           hence
           it
           comes
           to
           pass
           ,
           that
           a
           remedy
           for
           Madness
           hath
           hitherto
           been
           dispaired
           of
           ,
           because
           the
           nature
           and
           properties
           of
           the
           Distemper
           hath
           not
           been
           searched
           for
           beyond
           the
           excesses
           of
           
             first
             Qualities
          
           .
           Nor
           can
           it
           be
           but
           the
           scope
           of
           cureing
           must
           be
           difficult
           ,
           because
           not
           only
           the
           Idea
           of
           a
           corrupted
           imagination
           ,
           and
           a
           sealy-mark
           and
           blemish
           is
           introduced
           into
           the
           innermost
           point
           of
           the
           understanding
           ,
           but
           also
           ,
           because
           the
           restoring
           of
           the
           
             inbred
             Spirit
          
           is
           hardly
           to
           be
           effected
           ,
           since
           the
           sweet
           Government
           of
           the
           
             divine
             Principle
          
           is
           cast
           of
           ,
           and
           the
           Creature
           is
           now
           no
           longer
           able
           to
           turn
           his
           Will
           thereunto
           ,
           or
           to
           hearken
           unto
           the
           Voice
           of
           Wisdom
           for
           help
           ;
           but
           
             Infinite
             Goodness
          
           is
           never
           wanting
           
           to
           those
           that
           truly
           seek
           him
           in
           Humility
           ,
           that
           with
           Bowels
           of
           Charity
           towards
           their
           Neighbour
           ;
           to
           such
           God
           ,
           the
           Giver
           of
           every
           good
           and
           perfect
           Gift
           ,
           will
           in
           his
           own
           due
           time
           reveal
           and
           communicate
           a
           proper
           Remedy
           ;
           for
           Medicines
           have
           with
           a
           success
           been
           administred
           wherein
           a
           Symbole
           ,
           or
           Mark
           of
           Resemblance
           doth
           inhabite
           ;
           that
           is
           the
           firmental
           imaginations
           of
           a
           founder
           judgment
           .
           For
           truly
           as
           there
           are
           Poysons
           of
           the
           Mind
           ,
           causing
           the
           allienations
           thereof
           ,
           for
           sometimes
           ,
           or
           for
           the
           whole
           space
           of
           Life
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           such
           as
           do
           introduce
           a
           proper
           Phantasie
           into
           us
           ,
           as
           a
           
             Mad
             Dog
          
           ,
           the
           Tarantula
           &c.
           
           So
           also
           there
           are
           in
           simples
           their
           own
           Fruits
           ,
           of
           the
           knowledge
           of
           Good
           and
           Evil
           ,
           in
           their
           first
           〈◊〉
           indeed
           poysonous
           ,
           under
           which
           〈◊〉
           notwithstanding
           the
           
           more
           rich
           Treasures
           ,
           and
           renewings
           of
           the
           mind
           are
           kept
           .
        
         
           The
           Antients
           Celebrated
           even
           to
           a
           proverb
           ,
           the
           vertues
           of
           
             black
             H●llebore
          
           in
           such
           cases
           ;
           For
           although
           manifold
           Vomitive
           Medicines
           are
           not
           wanting
           ,
           yet
           a
           peculier
           vertue
           is
           attributed
           to
           Hellibore
           ,
           for
           a
           
             Mad
             brain
          
           ;
           not
           that
           the
           poysonous
           and
           hurtful
           qualities
           doth
           reach
           unto
           the
           Head
           ,
           but
           because
           it
           unloads
           the
           Midriff
           and
           the
           Spleen
           ,
           the
           original
           Seats
           of
           this
           distemper
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           consequence
           relieves
           the
           Brain
           ,
           which
           was
           affected
           by
           a
           secondary
           Passion
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           15.
           
           For
           such
           as
           have
           been
           Bitten
           with
           a
           
             Mad
             Dog
          
           ,
           the
           Dutch
           (
           as
           I
           have
           heard
           )
           do
           prevent
           the
           Mischief
           ,
           by
           applying
           to
           the
           place
           a
           raw
           Herring
           salted
           ,
           for
           
           three
           dayes
           space
           ,
           every
           day
           renewed
           ;
           but
           if
           that
           had
           been
           neglected
           ,
           and
           the
           party
           begins
           to
           dote
           ,
           and
           fear
           the
           water
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           one
           of
           the
           first
           symtoms
           of
           that
           kind
           of
           Distraction
           )
           then
           they
           get
           him
           on
           ship-board
           ,
           strip
           him
           ,
           and
           tye
           him
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Sail-yard
           ,
           and
           lifting
           him
           first
           on
           high
           ,
           
             plung
             him
             down
             headlong
             into
             the
             Sea
             ,
          
           and
           let
           him
           remain
           a
           little
           while
           under
           water
           ,
           and
           so
           a
           second
           ,
           and
           third
           time
           and
           then
           take
           him
           down
           ,
           place
           him
           on
           a
           smooth
           place
           with
           his
           back
           upwards
           ,
           and
           his
           head
           declining
           ,
           or
           as
           it
           were
           hanging
           over
           something
           ,
           and
           so
           will
           cast
           up
           all
           the
           water
           received
           into
           his
           stomach
           ,
           and
           thence
           forward
           be
           perfectly
           cured
           .
        
         
           And
           Vanhelmont
           witnesses
           ,
           that
           such
           plunging
           over
           head
           and
           ears
           
           is
           a
           Cure
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           that
           case
           ,
           but
           in
           other
           inveterate
           Mania's
           or
           Madnesses
           ,
           and
           in
           fresh
           water
           as
           well
           in
           the
           Sea
           ;
           He
           sayes
           ,
           he
           hath
           often
           tryed
           it
           ,
           and
           was
           never
           deceived
           in
           the
           event
           ,
           but
           when
           through
           fear
           of
           drowning
           them
           ,
           he
           drew
           the
           Mad
           persons
           too
           soon
           from
           under
           the
           water
           .
        
         
           For
           preventi●●
           of
           these
           
             distracted
             Calamities
          
           ,
           since
           generally
           ,
           and
           most
           commonly
           they
           proceed
           from
           excess
           of
           Passion
           ,
           and
           irregular
           Desire
           ;
           Therefore
           let
           all
           Persons
           Study
           by
           Temperance
           ,
           and
           Moderating
           their
           Affections
           ,
           to
           eschew
           those
           baneful
           Evils
           ,
           and
           by
           hearkening
           to
           the
           Voyce
           of
           Wisdom
           ,
           they
           shall
           assuredly
           avoid
           then
           ;
           and
           many
           other
           Distempers
           and
           Mischiefs
           :
           Therefore
           ,
           O
           Man
           ;
           consider
           what
           is
           before
           mentio●ed
           ,
           keep
           thy Self
           to
           thy Self
           ,
           
           turn
           thy
           Eye
           of
           thy
           Understanding
           inward
           ;
           observe
           thy
           
             own
             Center
          
           ,
           and
           learn
           to
           understand
           with
           
             David
             ,
             That
             thou
             art
             Fearfully
             and
             Wonderfully
             made
             ,
          
           and
           so
           by
           the
           Conduct
           and
           Guidance
           of
           the
           Divine
           Light
           and
           Love
           thou
           shalt
           come
           to
           know
           the
           wonderfull
           Power
           of
           God
           in
           thy
           own
           Soul
           ,
           which
           will
           open
           unto
           thee
           both
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           the
           Treasures
           of
           Eternity
        
         
           FINIS
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           ADVERTISEMENT
           .
        
         
           Publisht
           by
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Treatise
           of
           Dreams
           and
           Visions
           ,
           &c.
           
           Four
           very
           useful
           Books
           ,
           viz.
           
        
         
           
             I.
             
          
           
             
               THe
               Country-Man's
               Companion
               ,
               or
               
                 a
                 New
                 Method
                 of
                 ordering
              
               Horses
               and
               Sheep
               .
               1
               st
               .
               How
               to
               preserve
               Horses
               from
               Surfeits
               ,
               and
               other
               Diseases
               whereunto
               they
               are
               subject
               ;
               and
               also
               to
               render
               them
               much
               more
               useful
               and
               serviceable
               than
               is
               usual
               ,
               and
               yet
               with
               less
               trouble
               and
               charge
               to
               their
               Owners
               .
               2
               dly
               .
               How
               to
               preserve
               Sheep
               found
               ,
               healthy
               and
               free
               from
               the
               Diseases
               whereunto
               they
               are
               subject
               ;
               and
               particularly
               concerning
               the
               Rot
               in
               Sheep
               ,
               how
               it
               is
               contracted
               ,
               the
               times
               when
               ,
               and
               the
               only
               sure
               and
               certain
               means
               to
               prevent
               it
               ,
               and
               secure
               〈◊〉
               sound
               in
               the
               most
               fatal
               times
               of
               a
               〈◊〉
               Rot
               ,
            
          
           
             
             II
          
           
             
               
                 THe
                 Good
                 Housewife
                 made
                 a
                 Doctor
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 Healths
                 choise
                 and
                 sure
                 Friend
              
               .
               Being
               a
               plain
               way
               of
               Natures
               own
               prescribing
               ,
               to
               Prevent
               and
               Cure
               most
               Diseases
               incident
               to
               
                 Men
                 ,
                 Women
              
               and
               Children
               ,
               by
               Diet
               and
               Kitchin-Physick
               only
               .
               Wherein
               is
               laid
               down
               the
               most
               proper
               and
               natural
               ways
               of
               preparing
               many
               excellent
               sorts
               of
               Food
               ;
               both
               for
               healthy
               and
               sick
               People
               .
               Also
               ,
               the
               nature
               ,
               use
               and
               excellency
               of
               forreign
               Fruits
               ,
               Spices
               ,
               Sugers
               ,
               &c.
               
               Together
               with
               the
               Nature
               of
               most
               sorts
               of
               Wine
               ,
               and
               other
               Drinks
               commonly
               drunk
               ,
               each
               being
               spoken
               to
               in
               distinct
               chapters
               by
               themselves
               .
               With
               many
               other
               useful
               Observations
               ,
               too
               large
               here
               to
               Recite
               .
            
          
           
             III
          
           
             
               The
               Way
               to
               make
               all
               people
               Rich
               ,
               or
               Wisdoms
               Call
               to
               Temperance
               and
               ●●●●ality
               ,
               In
               a
               Diologue
               between
               
                 Sophro●●●
                 Gulos●
              
               ,
               One
               a
               Lover
               of
               Sobriety
               ,
               〈◊〉
               ●●ther
               addicted
               to
               Gluttony
               and
               Ex●●
            
          
           
             
             IIII
          
           
             
               
                 FRiendly
                 Advice
                 to
                 the
                 Gentlemen-Planters
                 of
                 the
              
               East
               and
               West-Indies
               ,
               
                 in
                 three
                 parts
              
               .
               I.
               A
               brief
               Treatise
               of
               the
               most
               principal
               Fruits
               and
               Herbs
               that
               grow
               in
               the
               East
               and
               West-Indies
               ;
               giving
               an
               Account
               of
               their
               respective
               Vertue●
               ,
               both
               for
               Food
               and
               Physick
               ,
               and
               what
               Planet
               and
               Sign
               they
               are
               under
               .
               Together
               with
               some
               Directions
               for
               the
               Preservation
               of
               Health
               and
               Life
               in
               those
               hot
               Climates
               .
               II.
               The
               Complaints
               of
               the
               Negro-Slaves
               against
               the
               hard
               Usages
               and
               barbarous
               Cruelties
               inflicted
               upon
               them
               .
               III.
               A
               Discourse
               in
               way
               of
               Dialogue
               ,
               betwen
               an
               Ethiopean
               or
               Negro-Siave
               ,
               and
               a
               Christian
               that
               was
               his
               Master
               in
               America
               .
            
          
        
         
           A
           Dialogue
           between
           an
           East-Indian
           Brackmanny
           ,
           or
           Heathen-Philosopher
           ,
           and
           a
           French-Gentleman
           concerning
           the
           Present
           Affairs
           of
           Europe
           .
        
         
           All
           Printed
           and
           Sold
           by
           
             Andrew
             〈◊〉
          
           at
           the
           Crooked-Billet
           in
           
             Holloway
             -
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           in
           
             Shoreditch
             ,
             London
          
           .
        
         
         
      
    
  

